Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hitting the button to turn off his alarm, Dick rolled out of bed.  It was four in the morning and the sun had yet to rise.  Dick didn’t bother turning on the light as he got dressed.  He didn’t need it.  Other people might fear the dark, might fear what it hid, but not him.  He was what the darkness hid.  He was as comfortable moving in darkness as normal people were in broad daylight. 

It was four thirty-six when he shut and locked his door.  Twenty-four minutes until his shift at the station started.  

He had joined the police force a year ago.  He worked ten to twelve hours a day and then went out on patrol anywhere from fifteen minutes after he got home to a few hours.  If it was the later it was typically due to looking more into a police case that he wanted to follow up on once he hit the streets. 

Some days he ate dinner before leaving, but most days he didn’t.  He finished patrol between three and four in the morning.  If it was three then he would try and get some sleep.  If it was later or if he couldn’t sleep he would simply get around for work and head in. 

Most people would probably say that what he was doing was not sustainable and for most people that would be true, but for Dick it was just life.  Dick had never liked staying still for long.  Slowing down meant having time to think about all the things he very much didn’t want to think about. 

He knew he was pushing himself.  He knew he was testing his limits.  It was in part due to wanting to know how far he could push himself, but it was mostly due to not wanting to have time to think about how alone he was.

Dick glanced up when he heard his partner approach.  David Carter was thirty-four with a wife and three kids.  He had been on the force for just over a decade and was a good cop.  He was serious about the job, but he knew how to laugh and have a good time. 

“So,” David asked, “How long have you been here?”

“Just a few minutes.”  Dick said.

“Really?”  David gave him a skeptical look.  “You sure you haven’t been here for an hour or more?”

Grinning, Dick raised his hands.  “Really, I’ve only been here for like three minutes.”

With a slight shake of his head, David sat down at the desk.

“I picked up coffee on my way over.”  Dick said, handing him a cup.

David accepted it with a quiet thanks as he began looking through the papers Dick had spread out.  “So what do you have here?”

They settled into a comfortable silence as they began finishing up some of yesterday’s paper work.

David smiled as he exchanged goodbyes with his partner.  He was ready to head home and for this past week at least he hadn’t had to worry about making sure the kid went home as well.  One of his partner’s younger brothers was in a school play and the rookie had been extremely dedicated to making it to all the evening performances. 

A year ago when David had been informed that he was getting assigned the new rookie he had not been thrilled. 

People at the department called him old fashioned (he was barely into his thirties). 

They told him that he needed to lighten up (they meant that there were certain cases he shouldn’t be trying to close). 

They told him he needed to get with the program (they meant he needed to take the bribes or at the very lest look the other way when they did). 

Things had gotten better over the years, but that did not change the fact that he was likely to end up with a kid who had no interest in putting in the time or energy for good police work and who agreed with his fellow officers and would have no problem with looking the other way, so long as he got paid enough to do it.  

David had always believed strongly in hard work and honesty, both of which were extremely lacking in his fellow officers as well as the younger generation.  His wife had tried to encourage him saying that he could be a good influence, but he just knew that the new rookie was going to cost him sleep.  Then he met the kid.  He hadn’t been wrong.  He did lose sleep because of the kid, but not for the reasons he had been worried about.  

The first week went smoothly and so did the second.  The kid was impossible not to like.  When it came to the job he was intensely focused, but at the same time David had never known anyone who was so good at putting the people around them at ease. 

People in Gotham were suspicious of everyone and everything; it was just how you survived.  Yet there was something about the kid that made people trust him.  His very presence drew people in.  He had a quick wit and a good sense of humor.  His smile was infectious and could light up the darkest room. 

If you asked David though, he wouldn’t name any of those as the reason people trusted him.  If you asked David he would say it was because of the way the kid really genuinely cared about the people they met. 

It was there in every interaction and in everything he did, whether they were talking to a kid on the street or whether it was in the burning anger in his eyes at the thought of a perpetrator getting away or at the corruption in the department.  So no, it wasn’t the kid being dirty or not working hard enough that kept David up at night. 

No, it was something else entirely.  It was subtle.  The first hint came two weeks after they started working together, when David came in for their shift to find the kid more than halfway through the very large stack of paperwork they had left over from the day before.   

It wasn’t odd that the kid was there first.  In the two weeks they’d been working together David had yet to beat the kid in, but up until then David had figured the kid was just one of those people who was always a little early.  But there was no way he had gotten that much paper work done by being a little early. 

He merely got a shrug when he asked about it, so when he had the chance David checked to see what time the kid had gotten in.  He had not been expecting two hours early.  From that point David made a habit of checking to see what time the kid came in.  Most mornings ranged anywhere from one to two hours early, on occasion it would only be fifteen minutes or so, but those mornings were concerningly few. 

On top of the kid’s early mornings David knew he was taking work home with him.  David also wasn’t sure if the kid was eating.  They worked long hours, yet he had never seen the kid eat anything and it wasn’t like the kid was eating on breaks because he never took them! 

For over a month David kept an eye on things, but managed to not think to hard about it.  That changed when he heard the word in the office.  The word was if you needed someone to pick up your shift you should ask the new rookie.  David looked into the number of shifts the kid was picking up and wished his good nights of sleep goodbye. 

In the month that the kid had been on the force he had had exactly zero days off because he was constantly picking shifts up.  David was pretty sure that was illegal, but this was Gotham and no one really cared.  And seriously, David had been worried about getting a rookie who was lazy and would be okay with taking bribes, not one who didn’t eat and worked more than he was supposed to! 

A year later they were still partners and much to the kid’s annoyance David still referred to him as rookie or kid.  David’s wife sent him with extra food so the kid would have something to eat, but she only had to do it twice before the kid started bringing his own. 

David, however, still had to pull seniority to get the kid to actually take a break and eat what he brought.  Getting the kid to take time off had been harder, but after discussing it with his wife they had started inviting the kid over at least once a week. 

It ended up being a win-win.  David’s kids adored his partner and the kid got a break (from work at least).  The kid still showed up really early most days and he still took work home with him, but it was at least progress.  David had never counted on being close to anyone at work.  In fact, he had tried to avoid it with corruption much to prevalent in the department.  However, he could admit that he had gotten attached to the kid. 

There wasn’t really enough of an age gap for the kid to be his son, but that hadn’t stopped the feelings of parental concern from welling up in both him and his wife.  The kid just looked so young and he didn’t take care of himself and David wasn’t sure if he really had anyone in his life to look out for him. 

David knew he had a family.  He talked about siblings, but there was something there that David couldn’t quite put his finger on.  It was a deep pain of some kind, maybe grief.  For the most part the kid hid it well, but every once in a while when he talked about his family it would shine through. 

It worried David because the times that it shined through the most were when he had just went to visit them.  He was always excited before going, but afterward he would be quiet and subdued.  Occasionally it would be bad enough that David wouldn’t be able to get him to take a break or eat. 

They never talked about it.  The kid obviously loved his family, but there was also something very, very wrong there and David didn’t know what to do about it. 

So he waited and worried and cared and lost sleep.  He hoped that eventually the kid would open up to him.  David and his wife had never planned on adopting, but without talking about it they had both together adopted the kid, not that either of them had told him. 

Dick slid into a booth at Jay’s favorite ice cream place.  His family would be coming shortly.  Tonight had been the last night of Jason’s play so they had decided to get ice cream to celebrate.  It was late so the place was quiet, but that didn’t last long.  Dick smiled as his family came in.

Jason bounced on his toes as they ordered their ice cream.  It was late, but he was still running fully on the adrenalin of the final performance and so was not feeling tired at all.  Cass and Tim were both feeding off of his energy, which left Bruce to try and corral three very hyper children. 

Bruce for his part didn’t seem to mind.  He merely smiled as he listened to Jason talk excitedly about the play.  Tim wanted to know all about it and asked Jason about everything, even the stuff he had already heard about the last few days. 

Not that Jason minded.  He was more than happy to tell it again.  Between Jason and Tim they weren’t exactly quiet, but they were the only ones in the place and Cass and Bruce were both happy to just listen to the two boys banter back and forth.

Jason wasn’t sure how long it was before Bruce was saying it was time to go, but he did know that he was starting to get tired.  They were quiet as they left, the energy of the night finally gone. 

None of them had noticed the man sitting by himself in the back corner booth when they came in.  None of them noticed as he sat watching them as they talked and ate their ice cream.  None of them noticed him as they left, not even Bruce.     

Dick didn’t immediately get up when his family left.  Tonight had been good.  It had been good to listen to Jason and Tim talk excitedly about the play.  It had been good to see Bruce and Cass both smiling and listening attentively.  It had been good to see his family safe and happy. 

But as he watched them leave, the weight of his loneliness bore down; the pain of his loss coming back full force.  He wanted to go with them, but he couldn’t.  Not now, not ever. 

He would merely be a stranger to them.  So he sat and watched quietly from his booth in the corner.  None of them had noticed him and that was good.  They might be his family, but he wasn’t theirs, so he would continue to watch over them from the shadows.

Dick went home suited up and left to patrol.  He stayed out until he needed to get ready for work.  At work David merely sighed when Dick told him he wasn’t hungry at lunch.  He didn’t try to stop Dick from doing paper work on their break.  Dick was grateful.

He had never meant to let his walls down, but David never pushed and it was nice to not have to be okay all the time.  It was freeing to let someone worry about him even if they never talked about it.  

So Dick went into work and just tried to remember how to breathe.  After work he went home and suited up for patrol even though it was a little early.  It was nice to not have to be okay, but he wasn’t going to give himself time to fall apart, because if he did he wasn’t sure that he would be able to put himself back together. 

David and his family were amazing, but they were the only people he had in his life and they wouldn’t be enough to pull him together.  So even though his lungs felt like they were filled with lead Dick went out to fly.

Chapter Text

When Dick was six he asked his father what the word forget meant.  People were always saying things like “you can forget you saw that” or “don’t forget to…” and Dick just never understood.  The sayings always confused him.  His dad had tried to explain, but in the end Dick was still just as confused.  None of the adults seemed confused by it though, so he figured he would understand when he was an adult.  He was okay with waiting. 

When Dick was seven Bridget, one of the animal trainers, had told him about her home in Ireland.  She had said she hoped the circus would go to Ireland so Dick could see the country.  Dick was confused because the circus had gone to Ireland last tour.  When he said that she had smiled at him and told him that they had went to Italy, not Ireland.  That had just left Dick more confused because he remembered going to Italy, but he also definitely remembered going to Ireland as well.

When Dick was eight his parents died and he moved in with Bruce.  He became Robin and flew in the Bat’s shadow. 

When Dick was ten he began to fully understand that he wasn’t normal.  Oh, he was aware that growing up in a circus and being a trapeze artist wasn’t normal.  He was aware that it wasn’t normal to be able to fluently speak over a dozen languages, some of which no one was sure how he had picked up.  He was aware that being taken in by a billionaire and being Robin weren’t normal.  However, none of those things were new realizations. 

The new realization came as he began to understand what it meant to forget.  To forget was to inadvertently fail to remember something.  The definition wasn’t new, he had known it, but he hadn’t understood.  He hadn’t understood that people actually could know something and then later not know it. 

At ten Dick finally began to understand that normal people couldn’t tell you what every person they had ever met was wearing on any given day that they saw them.  Normal people couldn’t repeat verbatim every conversation they had ever heard.  Normal people didn’t have perfect visual and auditory recall dating back to when they were one.  In short, normal people forgot things.  Dick did not.  Dick wasn’t normal. 

Dick never mentioned it to Bruce, but he did begin to do research into the human brain and how memories worked.  Bruce thought he was studying for school.  That was something else that was starting to make more sense to him, his fellow students weren’t just all really bad at paying attention and listening to there teachers and they all didn’t not do their reading assignments.  They just didn’t always remember what the teacher said, or what they read in their homework. 

They forgot things. 

His research didn’t help him understand why he didn’t forget, but it did help him figure out how to act just a little bit more normal, not that anyone had caught on.  Since he also lived with the world’s greatest detective, probably no one ever would.  It didn’t really bother him that he wasn’t normal, but he wasn’t about to tell his classmates and he wasn’t sure what Bruce would think. 

For the most part it was fine.  He continued to do research, but basically for some reason his brain could take in, process and hold on to a lot more information than what was normal without overwhelming him.  It was honestly really awesome.  School was easy.  It was really helpful as Robin, both in training and in the detective side of their work. 

There was one thing though that he was still trying to figure out and none of his research was helping (he hadn’t really thought it would).  He understood that he didn’t forget things.  What he didn’t understand was why he had memories of things that hadn’t happened.  He had double-checked the circus’s travel history and Bridget had been right.  The circus had never gone to Ireland.  So why did he remember them going?  That was the first conflicting memory he had, but it wasn’t the only one. 

He could fluently speak Russian, something he had learned from the circus strong man, Ivan.  Except the circuses strong man had been from Germany, he had never spoken Russian in his life and his name had been Hans.  He remembered Hans, he had learned German from him, but he also remembered Ivan and Ivan was the only person who could have taught him Russian. 

Dick looked it up and yes the circus had only had one strong man in the time Dick was with them and it had been Hans.  Dick hadn’t really needed to look it up.  As he got older it was easier for him to tell when memories conflicted and to tell which ones were the real ones.  Though real didn’t feel like the right word.  He could speak Russian which meant in some way that memory was real also, he just wasn’t sure what it meant. 

When Dick was sixteen he figured it out. Up until that point all of the inconsistencies had been small, they had been one or two memories here or there.  

When he was sixteen the Titans and Justice League joined forces to stop another world ending event.  It wasn’t any different than the others, but when it was over Dick felt it.  One moment Dick was watching Superman and Green Lantern round up the last of the rouges and the next his vision was fuzzing out and the ground felt like it had fallen out from under him as a flood of new memories slammed into him, the old ones pushed back, but not forgotten.  When his vision cleared the Titans were the ones finishing the clean up while the Justice League were caught up in some kind of discussion.  Wally paused in cuffing the man that Dick knew Superman had just been leading away and gave him a concerned look. 

“Nightwing, are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine.”  Flashing a grin at him, Dick moved to help his team.

The pieces where starting to come together.  He had known about the timeline for several years now (his best friend was a speedster, it would have been hard for him not to know).  He had heard Barry and Wally talk about the effects that messing with the timeline could cause, but he hadn’t immediately made the connection.  Not until that moment.  The memories he had he knew were real, but just weren’t right.  They were memories of alternate timelines that had gotten changed. 

With that realization Dick began studying more into timeline theory and alternate dimensions.  He talked to Barry, Wally, Hal, Constantine, Bruce and anyone else that knew something about either topic.  He never told anyone why.  He used missions, curiosity and any other excuse he could come up with for his interest. 

After that day he began to feel the other shifts as well, even the really small ones.  Sometimes he was part of the cause, sometimes he didn’t know what the cause was.  The feeling was always the same though, and in his mind he simply began to refer to it as “waking up”.   

The other thing he began to notice as he got further into his vigilante career was that it wasn’t just his memory that was effected.  He had muscle memory and scars from training and fights that hadn’t happened in the current time line. 

By the time Dick reached his mid-twenties it was habit for him to hide his ability.

By the time Dick was into his mid-twenties it wasn’t just his ability that he was hiding.  He was hiding scars not only from everyday people, but also from Bruce and the other heroes.  Even for a non-powered person in their line of work he had way too many scares.  His full skillset was another thing that he had to tone back because he had over three decades worth of training and experience when he should only have two.  That one was easier because he could explain a lot of it away with the simple answer of being a Bat.   

By this time Dick also wasn’t so sure that remembering everything was so awesome.  Some days he was still able to think of it as a gift, a blessing, but other days it felt more like a curse. 

Days where he tried to reach out to Jason only for his little brother to yell at him that he hadn’t been his brother when Jason was Robin so he didn’t have any right now.  Dick got it, he knew Jason had only been Robin for three years, he knew he hadn’t been around a lot, but that didn’t change the fact that he had close to a decade’s worth of memories of being Jason’s older brother.  Memories of taking Jason train surfing, or on ski trips, or stargazing, or to the circus, or to get ice cream.  Memories of coming to the manor when Bruce was gone, of teaching Jason flips or reading or playing games or of having Jason over for sleep overs, or of patrolling with Jason.  Memories of so many little things.  Memories of being brothers.  He knew that Jason didn’t remember.  But that knowledge didn’t change the fact that every time Jason said they weren’t brothers it felt like his heart was being ripped from his chest. 

He did his best to hold onto the good and not dwell on the bad.  He tried not to think about the fact that there were two days marked by his parents’ deaths.  That he had thirteen different memories of the event.  That he had six different memories of finding out that Jason, his little brother, was dead.  There were so many things that he couldn’t forget, but that he tried to bury and not think about.  Most of the sayings about forgetting he still didn’t fully understand, but the saying “I wish I could forget” was something he understood deeply.  Because sometimes he wished he didn’t remember, but then he would feel guilty because how could a good older brother wish to not remember doing things with his little brother?  How could a good son wish to not remember things about his parents?  How could a good friend wish to forget about a friendship?

All Dick could do was cling to the good memories because as much as sometimes he wished he could forget he was thankful to at least have those.  

Sometimes Dick wished that he would “wake up” to a time line change were some of the bad things wouldn’t have happened, but there were certain events that didn’t alter with the time changes other than in very minor details.  Sometimes Dick wished that he could stop some of those events, but he never got sent back in time far enough.  Most of the time he didn’t get sent back at all, but every once in awhile he would “wake up” and find that he had been sent back in time a few hours or days.  The most he had ever gotten sent back was one month, but it hadn’t mattered because nothing significant had happened in that month.  The memories of the old time lines never helped him.

When Dick was thirty-five the earth was invaded by aliens from an alternate dimension.  Dick felt the moment the time line was affected.  It was the largest shift he had ever experienced. 

Dick “woke up” to find that after his parents died he hadn’t been taken in by Bruce. Instead he had been kidnapped from the detention center before Bruce had the chance and had never been found.  He “woke up” to find that he was fifteen with blood on his hands, a weapon of the Court of Owls, a Talon.  For once Dick knew what it was to not remember, because he now had seven years of memories that was nothing more than the Court’s commands.  It had taken him over a week to put enough of the scrambled pieces of the last seven years together and figure out his age: fifteen, not thirty-five.  The Court had tried to brainwash him so he wouldn’t remember being Dick Grayson and it had worked for seven years.  Seven years where he had followed their orders and killed.  He had over five decades worth of memories were he refused to kill and now he had blood on his hands.  He didn’t know what to do with that, but he did know that he was done taking orders from the Court of Owls. 

The Court was not ready for their weapon to turn on them.  He had training from Batman, Deathstroke, the Justice League, and now the Court of Owls.  He had five decades of training and experience in all forms of combat, in strategy, in all things computer and technical. 

Three months after Dick “woke up” the Court of Owls fell.  Gotham was in shock.  The Court of Owls was real and the list of the wealthy and influential families involved was long.  The police and Batman descended on the Court’s headquarters and homes taking all of their records.  The police took into custody every member.  None of the court escaped the collapse. 

A special facility was designed for the Talons, and Wayne Industries started research into creating a cure for them. 

By the time the police and Batman got involved, Dick had already removed every mention of Dick Grayson from the Court’s records.  The police and Bruce thought they had everyone.

Dick slipped away into the darkness of Gotham, the last Talon.  

A month later Bruce Wayne adopted his first son, eleven year old Jason Todd. 

In the two years that followed he adopted another son, Tim Drake and a daughter, Cassandra Cain and discovered that he had an infant who was his, Damian Wayne.

Gotham was surprised by her favorite son suddenly deciding to become a Dad.

Bruce was just as surprised, but he couldn’t turn away the kids who just kept showing up. 

A little less then two years after the fall of the Court of Owls, Peter Jackson joined the police academy.  A year later Peter Jackson graduated and David Carter of the GCPD was assigned the new rookie.

A year later Dick was settling into his new life.  He liked being a police officer and he liked having David as a partner.

He didn’t give himself time to feel the ache of loneliness.  His family was safe and that was all that mattered.  He couldn’t afford to fall apart.  And maybe the reason his body never lost the scars was so that he could carry the scars of his family for them.  Maybe the key to his family being safe and happy was for him to not be in it.

Chapter Text

Jason quietly slipped out his window.  The night was dark and without enough light to see by.  It took him a moment to find his footing on the small ledge that ran around the house and under his window.  It took him another moment to find handholds and start climbing down.  A few feet from the ground, Jason lost his grip and fell the remaining distance.   He didn’t quite manage to cover his grunt of pain, not that it mattered since no one was around. 

Jason glanced around anyway, just in case, and was relived when he didn’t see anyone.  It would have been really embarrassing for someone to see him fall.  His relief was short lived as a noise that sounded suspiciously like someone trying not to laugh caught his attention.  Jason groaned as Tim stepped out of the shadows.  Tim had a hand pressed over his mouth in a clear attempt to not laugh, but the way he was shaking indicated it wasn’t working.  Grumbling, Jason climbed to his feet and began dusting himself off. 

“What are you doing out here?  Shouldn’t you be in bed?”

Still grinning, Tim folded his arms.  “You’re supposed to be in bed too, and what are you doing?”

“None of your business,” Jason glared, “and I asked you first.”

Tim rolled his eyes.  “You’re going into Gotham to try and fight criminals even though B told you you couldn’t, right?”

“I already told you it’s none of your business.”  Jason hissed.

“Jaaaay.”  Tim groaned.

“Ok, fine, you’re right. ”  Jason threw his hands into the air.  “B won’t let me help because he doesn’t think I’m good enough, so I’m going to prove him wrong.  Now go back to bed.  You can’t stop me.”  Jason’s eyes narrowed.  “Unless you’re planning on ratting me out.” 

Tim gave him a flat look.  “Ok, firstly Dad told you no because it’s dangerous, not because he doesn’t think your good enough.”

“That’s dumb.”  Jason gestured wildly with his arms.  “It being dangerous doesn’t stop him and that’s way he should let me help him.  He needs to have someone out there watching his back!”

Tim huffed at being interrupted.  “Well, yeah it’s dumb, but that’s his reason and anyway the second thing I was going to say is that I’m not going to tell on you and I’m not here to stop you.  I’m coming with you.”

Jason froze, his arms falling to his sides.  “You’re what?”

Tim rolled his eyes again.  “I’m coming with you.” 

“No you are not!”  Jason very nearly forgot not to shout.  “It’s dangerous!”

Tim raised an eyebrow.  “Exactly.  You need someone to watch your back, so I’m coming with.”

Jason opened his mouth trying to come up with an argument that didn’t sound like his dad.  A second passed before he gave up with a sigh.  When Tim set his mind to something it was almost impossible to dissuade him.  Jason really should have seen this coming considering Tim was in all black and had a backpack.  “What’s in the bag?”

“Oh,” Tim pulled the backpack off his shoulder.  “Water, snacks, my camera in case we see anything to big for us to handle.  We can take pictures and send them to the police so they can give them to B, and these.”  Tim grinned as he pulled something out of his bag and handed it to Jason.

Jason glanced down at the item in his hand.  “Walky-talkies?”

Slinging the bag back onto his shoulders, Tim nodded.  “They’re in case we get separated.  Real coms would be better, but I don’t have any of those.  We should get some for next time though.”

“Um… yeah we should.”  Jason shoved the walky-talky into his pocket.  “Okay I guess we should get going.”

“Yes!”  Still grinning, Tim bounced out ahead of Jason.

Jogging to catch up, Jason let himself grin.  The idea of having a partner was kinda nice and if Tim wanted to help their Dad too, then who was Jason to stop him?  He was the older brother so it would be his job to protect Tim, but he could do that.

Jason and Tim left the property and headed toward Gotham unaware of the security alert they had triggered. 

Less than three minutes after they entered Gotham they had a shadow slipping after them. 

“So,” Tim asked as they waited for a bus, “Where are we going?”

“Crime Alley.”  Jason shifted trying to keep all of their surroundings in view. 

“What?”  Tim grabbed Jason’s hand to get his attention.  “Crime Alley?”

Jason did another scan around them before turning to Tim.  “Yes.  It will be easy for us to find someone to help, we’re less likely to run into B, and I know the Alley like the back of my hand, so I’ll be able to get us around there.  I don’t really know the other parts of Gotham as well.”

“Oh,” Tim cocked his head, “I guess that makes sense.”  Tim frowned as a bus pulled up.  “But how are we getting there?  None of the buses run in Crime Alley.”

“I know, but they’ll get us closer.”  Jason squeezed Tim’s hand so Tim wouldn’t let go. There weren’t very many people around, but he wasn’t going to take a chance on losing his little brother.

Tim didn’t let go and he didn’t resist as Jason pulled him onto the bus.

As the bus pulled away, the driver and passengers were none the wiser to the figure crouched on the roof. 

Dick couldn’t say he was surprised when the alert went off on his wrist computer.  There had been a part of him that had hoped that his brothers would be content staying at home.  He had hoped that since he wasn’t there to lead the way as the first Robin, the others would never decide to hit the streets. 

There had been a larger part of him, however, that knew how unlikely that was.  Bruce was Batman and his brothers knew it.  Dick had known that with that knowledge would come the eventual desire to follow Bruce out on to the streets.  It was why the first thing he had done after leaving Jason in the Bat mobile for Bruce to find was to break into the Batcave and hack into all of Bruce’s security as well as set up some of his own. 

Jason and Tim had managed to avoid setting off any of Bruce’s systems, but they hadn’t known to try and avoid Dick’s.  It only took Dick a few minutes to find them once they reached the city.  He settled in to follow them.  Batman wouldn’t be stopping them tonight, but they wouldn’t go unprotected either.  Dick wouldn’t stop them, but he would be there if they got in over their heads.

Dick had hoped that they would stay home, but as he followed them he couldn’t help but feel proud.  Their training still needed work.  Bruce was training them to defend themselves, not to go looking for trouble.  But they worked well together and they clearly knew they weren’t ready to take on anything large. 

They stopped several muggings without Dick needing to provide backup, and when they came upon a larger drug deal they didn’t try to get involved.  Tim took some pictures and then Jason used his knowledge of the streets to get them far away quickly. 

When they came across a street kid Tim would give them snacks and money from his bag.  If there was more than one or two kids though, Jason would pull Tim down some side street to avoid a group deciding to take advantage of their generosity.  They weren’t ready to be patrolling solo yet, but they seemed to know that and were being careful. 

A scuffle several alleys over caught Dick’s attention.  It was too far for normal hearing to pick up, but with his enhanced senses the sound of someone in trouble was clear.  Dick glanced down at Jason and Tim and then scanned the area for any danger.  Once he confirmed that there wasn’t any in the immediate vicinity of his brothers he headed in the direction the noise was coming from.  It wasn’t the first time tonight he had left them to help someone, but it made it no less terrifying to him. 

He reached the alley in a matter of minutes.  Five guys beating up on one, Dick didn’t hesitate to drop in.  He landed in a handstand on one’s shoulders and kicked two of his friends in the head knocking them out.  With a flip and a kick to the man’s back

Dick was back in the shadows and the man was slamming into the far wall and crumpling to the ground. 

The remaining two men spun trying to figure out what had happened to their friends.  When they saw them unconscious, one pulled a knife and the other a gun.  Slipping behind the one with the knife, Dick wrapped his arm around his throat and covered his mouth.  The man let out a muffled cry, struggling as Dick dragged him back into the shadows.  It didn’t do him any good, Dick barely felt it as the man’s knife stabbed into his side.  A second later the man was unconscious. 

The last man spun at his friend’s cry, his gun raised.  He walked forward slowly, his breathing uneven.  A second later he stopped at where Dick had dropped his friend.  He turned in a circle his hands trembling on the gun.

In one smooth motion, Dick pulled the knife out of his side, slammed the hilt into the man’s head and grabbed the gun. 

He didn’t really think about it as he removed the clip and emptied the chamber.  Dick took another second to check over the victim, who was lowering his arms from his head and uncurling.  The man’s heart rate, though elevated seemed strong and he was pushing himself to his feet without much trouble. 

Dick slipped to the roof, leaving behind a man with a story of an unseen rescuer and the attackers with a story of being attacked by something unseen that moved in the shadows, maybe even the shadows themselves and nothing more.  It was all he left behind these days. 

As Robin and as Nightwing he had stayed with victims.  He would talk to them and put them at ease, he would make them feel safe and he had been really good at it. But he wasn’t Robin or Nightwing anymore.  He didn’t allow himself to be seen by anyone let alone stick around to talk and as much as he needed to stay as far off Batman’s radar as possible it still hurt to walk away from victims without trying to encourage them. 

As Robin Dick had been a light, he had been hope and he had carried that into being Nightwing, but he wasn’t that now.  Now he was the thing that hid in the shadows, now he was the shadows, he was the darkness and most nights that hurt, but not tonight because tonight he had something more important to worry about. 

The fight had only lasted two minutes at most and the entire time Dick had been listening to Jason and Tim’s heartbeats, reassuring himself that they were fine. 

The wound in his side was already starting to close up.  It was no more than an inconvenient pain.  He didn’t let it slow him down as he took off running across the rooftops far faster than he ever used to be able to.  He followed the now distinct sound that meant his brothers were alive, letting it guide him to their location.  Their heartbeats had remained steady the entire time he was gone, but Dick knew he wouldn’t relax until they were in his sight again. 

Some people might think it was creepy that he had spent enough time listening to his families heartbeats that even with the variations caused by exertion or excitement or by any other number of things he could now identify each of them by heartbeat alone.

People might think it was creepy that he knew each of them by how they breathed, that he could tell their emotions just on heart rate and breathing. 

Some people might call him a stalker, might think he was obsessive, but for Dick those sounds meant that his family was alive.  As long as Dick could find them by listening to their heartbeat or to their breathing he knew that they were alive, but more than that he could tell if they were safe, if they were happy.

Dick hadn’t always been there to protect his siblings.  Jason’s death was proof of that.  Even when he was around he hadn’t always been able protect them.  Damian’s death was proof of that. 

So Dick didn’t care if people might think his stalking was creepy and obsessive, he didn’t care if the people who had loved him in other timelines would tell him that he should reach out and allow himself to make friends, that he needed to live his own life. 

He didn’t care because he had had to rebuild his life from the ground up too many times already and he didn’t have the energy to try again.  He didn’t have the energy to do more than watch from the shadows.

He didn’t care because his siblings were his life. 

He didn’t care because the people who had loved him didn’t remember him. 

He didn’t care because in a world where he was forgotten the only thing for him to do was make sure that those people whom he hadn’t forgotten, whom he loved were safe and happy. 

It didn’t matter what anyone would think because in this timeline there was no one who knew him, so there was no one who worried about him, no one who cared about him, and no one who loved him.  He was alone, but as long as his family was safe that was okay.

David sighed as he rinsed his cup out at the sink. 

“I know that sigh,” His wife said walking up behind him and wrapping her arms around him. “You’re worrying about Peter aren’t you?”

Setting the cup on the counter, David leaned his head back.  “He’s just so…” He paused looking for the right word.  “Alone.  He’s alone, Abigail.”

“He has a family.”  Abigail sighed.  “I know you’ve said that things don’t seem great there, but what about friends?”

“He’s never mentioned any.”  David shook his head.  “As for his family…  I just don’t know.  He clearly loves them, but I’m not sure it’s healthy.  I don’t know what it is, but there is something wrong there.  I wish I knew what it was.  I wish I could do something about it.  He cares so much about people, but he just seems so, so alone.  He doesn’t have anyone.”

“Yes, he does.”  Abigail stepped around so she was facing him.  “He has us.”

David ran a hand over his face.  “Yes, but I don’t think he knows that.”

“He’ll figure it out.”  Abigail smiled.  “Because he’s not dumb and we’re not going anywhere.”

David pulled his wife into his arms and buried his face in her hair.  “You’re right.”

Leaning into him, she laughed.  “I normally am.”

David smiled.  “Yes, you are.”

David wasn’t sure how he had gotten so lucky as to get this woman as his wife, but he knew that together they would help Peter realize that he wasn’t alone and that he was cared about. 

Chapter Text

Jason dropped his head onto his math homework with a groan.  Going into Gotham with Tim was fun.  They made a great team.  The last few nights they had helped a lot of people, but it also meant that they weren’t getting a lot of sleep and now Jason was exhausted, trying to do homework that he had zero interest in doing. 

English was interesting.  Math was not.  Jason enjoyed English and he was good at it. Unfortunately his English homework was already done so he didn’t have an excuse to not be doing his math homework.   He wasn’t bad at math; it just really was not his favorite subject. 

Not that math was anyone’s favorite subject.  Tim liked it, but it wasn’t his favorite subject, he liked his science classes better.  To be honest, Jason didn’t really understand why you would like science any better.

Having math as a favorite subject seemed like a weird older brother thing, so that they could help their younger siblings with it.  Jason figured he could be excused from that part of being an older brother since he hadn’t necessarily asked to be one (even though he did love being one). Besides, Tim was probably better than him at math even though he was two years younger. 

Jason did help Tim with his English homework.  Although Tim might be really smart, he really, really hated English and was very bad at it, much to Jason’s horror.   So Jason figured that he wasn’t completely skipping out on his big brotherly duties. 

Still he sometimes wished that he had a big brother who liked math, who would help him with it, even if he didn’t really need help.  He wasn’t going to ask Tim even if he did sometimes need help because older brothers were not supposed to ask younger brothers for help with homework. 

Jason grinned to himself.  Maybe he should write a letter to whomever it was who kept bringing his Dad kids.  Jason started to laugh as he imaged the letter.  “Dear kidnapper, please bring Dad a kid older than me who likes math.  Signed Jason.” 

Jason ignored the sound of his door opening as he pondered whether leaving the letter by the gate would work.  A second later another body dropped onto the bed next to him.

“You know, it’s normally considered rude not to knock.”  Jason said, not bothering to look.

Tim shrugged.  “Are you busy?”

Jason pushed himself up and looked at Tim then at his homework.  Picking up his homework, Jason dropped it off the bed and turned back to Tim.  “Nope.”

Tim grinned.  “Great!  So, I’ve been thinking, if we’re going to convince B to let us help him we need to have everything figured out, including a code name for you, I mean eventually I’ll need one too, but the first step is getting B to let you out on the streets and then after that me, so I won’t need one until later.  I’m getting really good at computer stuff so I’ll probably just start by helping Alfred, which will be kind of sad because I like going out with you, but when B says yes to you, I figure once I’m in high school like you it won’t be hard to get him to let me go out too, or maybe once I’m fourteen like you, if it’s when I’m in high school I just need to skip one more grade and I could be out with you by the end of this year!  He’ll probably make me wait till I’m fourteen like you, but maybe I should start working to skip a grade again just in case what do you think?”

Jason blinked when he realized that Tim’s ramble had come to an end.  “Um… yeah a code name sounds great, we should come up with that.  Do you have any ideas?”

“Jayyyy,” Tim said, “What do you think should I try and skip another grade?”

Jason rolled his eyes.  “Tim your going to be in high school next year whether you skip another grade or not so I would say don’t worry about it.  Besides you probably don’t want to be two grades ahead, the kids might not be very nice about it.”

“But if I was than we would be in the same grade!”  Tim bounced on the bed.  “That would be cool wouldn’t it?”

“Sure,” Jason shrugged, “But what about your friends?” 

“I mean I don’t really have many.”  Tim picked at the bedspread.  “I don’t think the kids in my classes like that I’m younger than them.”

Jason sighed.  “You know that will only be worse if you move up another grade.” 

“I know, but then you’d be there.”  Tim frowned.  “Unless you don’t want me to.  Would your friends not like me?”

“What friends?”  Jason snorted.  “Kids aren’t exactly lining up to be friends with the street rat.”

“Oh,” Tim said, “I’m sorry Jason.” 

Jason grimaced.  “It’s not your fault.” 

Tim furrowed his brow.  “Didn’t you tell Dad that you were making friends?”

“I didn’t want Dad to worry.”  Jason shrugged.  “But you are right.  If you move up, assuming Dad will even let you, I will be there and I’ll make sure no one messes with you.  Though didn’t you say that you and your lab partner hit it off really well and wasn’t there someone in math that you were starting to become friends with?” 

“Yeah, I do like them and I think they like me,” Tim grinned, “But neither of them are as cool as you.”

Throwing his arm around Tim’s shoulders, Jason pulled him closer.  “Well duh, I think that should be obvious.  Now did you have any ideas for my code name?”

“Not really,” Tim wriggled one hand free so he could grab something from the edge of the bed, “But I brought a note book so we could write down any ideas we come up with together.” 

Jason laughed, flipping the book open to the first page.  “Ok, now we just need ideas.” 

“What about…” Tim grinned as he wrote a name out.  “Batboy.”

“What, no!”  Grabbing the pencil from Tim, Jason crossed the name out.

They went back and forth writing down names for the next hour.

Ignoring Tim’s laughter at the last name Jason had written, Jason scanned the short list they had created.   

Batboy

Blue Jay

Shadow

Batman’s revenge

Vengeance

Vengeance

Phoenix

Hunter

Falcon

Hawk

Teen terror

T-rex

Cougar

Grisly Bear

Koala bear

Chickadee

Turkey

Cardinal

Big Bird

Blackbird

Black Bat

Fearless Wolf

“Fearless Wolf?”  Tim giggled again.  “Don’t you think that’s a little long Jay?   Also I’m not sure B will approve of that one since Scarecrow might take it as a challenge.”

With a groan, Jason crossed out the name and then flopped back onto the bed.  They hadn’t made much progress and he was getting a little bored. A file on the edge of his bed caught his eye. Tim had brought it in with the notebook, but Jason hadn’t paid much attention to it, too busy trying to come up with names.  Now it had his full attention. 

Sitting up, Jason grabbed the file.  “Hey Tim, What’s this?”

“Oh, that’s my other idea.”  Tim grinned.  “I figured solving a case on our own would be another good way to prove to B that we’re ready to help him.”

“That’s a really good idea.”  Opening the file, Jason started sifting through the pages. 

“You really think so?!”  Tim asked, bouncing on the bed. 

“Yeah, I do…” Jason looked up. “But Tim don’t you think we should pick a case that is a little newer and isn’t already closed?”

“It’s not closed!”  Tim folded his arms.

“Tim,” Jason sighed, “According to this, the police already know who did it.  Even though they weren’t able to prove it, the man is still serving time for everything else so… it’s closed.”

“Yeah, but Batman doesn’t agree with the police.”  Tim reached forward and flipped a few of the pages.  “See?  He thinks someone else was responsible.”

“Ok sure,” Scanning the page that Tim pointed to, Jason nodded, “But that just means it’s a ten year old cold case that not even Batman was able to solve.  If B wasn’t able to solve it do you really think we can?  I just think we need to pick one a little more recent.” 

“Exactly,” Tim folded his arms, “If we can solve it, it will prove to B that we’re ready.” 

“Tim,” Jason’s voice was gentle, “It’s been ten years.  Even if we do solve it the likely hood of finding him…  He’s not…  It’s really unlikely…  It’s been ten years.  That’s too long Tim.  He’s not…  Probably not alive anymore.  I just think we should pick a case that we can solve and will actually help someone.”   

Grabbing the file, Tim slid off the bed.  “You’re right it was a dumb idea.  I’m going to see if Alfred wants help with dinner.”

“What?  Tim, no.”  Jason scrambled off the bed.  “I think it’s a great idea!”  

Tim was already out the door and Jason was left standing in his room really confused.  Glancing down at his bed where the file had been, Jason frowned.  What was so important about the case? 

It was tragic for sure, but why was Tim so focused on it?   Letting out a sigh, Jason bent over to grab his discarded homework off the floor.  If he wanted answers he was going to have to ask Tim, but for the moment he should probably finish his homework.

Jason didn’t see Tim again till dinner and his worry only grew when Tim didn’t acknowledge him once during the meal. 

Jason stood up to follow Tim when he excused himself to go to his room, but stopped when His dad’s eyes fell on him.

Dad’s eyes flicked back to the door Tim had left through before settling on Jason again.  “Is Tim alright?”

“Yes, I was wondering about Master Timothy also.”  Alfred said, as he cleared the dishes.  “He was rather subdued when he came into the kitchen earlier.”

Jason shifted.  “I think I upset him earlier.  I’m not really sure how, but I was about to go talk to him.”

“Ok.”  Bruce nodded.

Alfred smiled.  “I’m sure you boys will figure it out.”

Jason smiled slightly in return before heading to Tim’s room. 

Even though he had told Tim it was rude earlier, Jason didn’t bother knocking when he reached Tim’s door. 

Tim looked up when Jason entered.  “Hey Jason.  Did you need something?”

Jason rolled his eyes.  “I wanted to talk about earlier.”

“Why?”  Tim shrugged.  “It was a bad idea, there’s nothing to talk about.”

“No,” Jason folded his arms, “It was a really good idea.”

“Ok,” Tim matched Jason’s stance, “It was a bad case than.  I’ll find us a different one.”

“That one’s important to you though.”  Jason sat down on the bed.

Tim shifted.  “Not really.” 

“Yes, it is.  I’m just not sure why.”  Jason softened his voice.  “Can you tell me why?”

Tim dropped his eyes to the floor.  “It’s not.”   

With a drawn out sigh, Jason flopped back onto the bed.  “Timmy, Timmbo, Timmster, I know this is important to you, so can you please just tell me why?”

Tim frowned at the nicknames, but after a moment his shoulders slumped and he walked over to his desk.

Jason sat back up when Tim came over to the bed with a picture.  He knew the picture.  It had sat on Tim’s desk since Tim had moved in.  It was a picture of Tim and his parents and another family with a little boy.  Taking the picture when Tim offered, Jason glanced down at it confused. 

Tim sat down next to him.  “I was almost three and my parents took me to the circus and I don’t remember much from that day, I probably wouldn’t remember anything if it wasn’t for…”

Jason looked up at Tim, but Tim was looking at the picture.  A circus and a family who had a son who definitely could be eight, the pieces were starting to line up and Jason didn’t really like what it was turning into. 

Tim sighed.  “I saw a family and I remember that I liked their costumes, I liked how bright they were and I got away from my parents so I could go see them. 

The boy, Dick, he picked me up and gave me a hug and when my parents found us we got a picture and Dick told me about how he and his parents were going to fly.  He told me he would do a quadruple summersault for me.  I didn’t know what that was I just thought it sounded fun to fly. 

My parents and I went and saw their performance and he did do the summersault, the announcer said that he was one of three people who could do it, I was just excited that he was flying.  I remember that I wanted to fly too. 

Then his parents went and they flew too until the rope broke and they fell.  Then everyone was screaming and Dick was crying and then Batman was there.  I didn’t understand what was happening.  I just knew something bad had happened to Dick’s parents. 

After that there were two things that I wanted and started asking my parents for.  I wanted to fly and I wanted an older brother. 

I wanted Dick as my older brother. 

My parents weren’t around much, but when they were I would ask them and they always told me no.  I think they thought I would forget about it, but I didn’t. 

I had nightmares about Dick’s parents falling, but I was really lonely and I figured that Dick was lonely too and he was the coolest person I had ever met and…  My parents never hugged me and they didn’t want me to bother them at night when they were around, so when I had nightmares I just really wanted Dick to be there and give me a hug and chase it away and I was afraid of falling, but I really, really wanted Dick to teach me how to fly. 

Anyway when I was still asking for Dick as an older brother at five I think my parents figured out that I wouldn’t just forget, so my dad told me that I couldn’t have Dick as a brother because he was dead like his parents.  I still don’t think I fully understood, but I never asked them about it again. 

When I was older, I started following all of the Batman cases because of that night.  I also looked up that case for myself and looked up Dick.  That’s why I remember the stuff about the quadruple summersault.  It was mentioned when I was reading about him, otherwise I think I would have forgotten since I didn’t know what it was then, anyway the police said that Tony Zucco, the guy who killed Dick’s parents, had also killed Dick to get rid of the only witness, but no one ever proved that and no one ever found Dick. 

I kept looking into the case and when Dad took me in I checked his records and well, you saw, he disagrees with the police, he thinks someone else took Dick.  I know it happened ten years ago and everyone else has given up, but I can’t.  Someone needs to find Dick.  I know it’s dumb.  I only met him once, it’s not like he would have remembered me if he hadn’t disappeared.  It was dumb that I wanted him as an older brother then and it’s dumber now, especially since I have you and you’re amazing, but I just…  I want to find him.”

“It’s not dumb Tim.”  Wrapping his arm around Tim’s shoulders, Jason pulled him into his side.  “And I don’t know if we can solve this case or not, but we won’t know if we never try.”

“You really mean that?”  Tim asked.  “You don’t think I’m dumb and you’ll help me?”

“Dumb, you?”  Jason laughed.  “You’re one of the smartest people I know and yes I’ll help you solve this case.  We’re going to do something that not even Batman could.”

Tim jumped up.  He was grinning.  “I’ll get the file.”

Jason smiled back before dropping his eyes to the picture still in his hand.  The boy in the picture would be eighteen now if he was still alive.  Part of Jason hoped that he was still alive for Tim’s sake.  The other part wondered if it might not be better for all of them if he was dead.  Ten years was a long time to be missing and Jason had seen enough in his time on the streets to know that death wasn’t always the worst outcome. 

Jason pushed those thoughts away; he didn’t want Tim to see how uneasy this case made him.

Maybe there was a good outcome where the boy was still alive, but Tim had always been better at hoping than Jason.

After going over the basics of the case with Tim, Jason headed to the library to get a little reading done before going to bed.  He would sleep for a few hours before he and Tim met at the bottom of his window like they had been the last few nights.  They were probably going to need to start just going into Gotham every other night or something so Dad and Alfred didn’t start wondering why they were so tired. 

Jason let himself read one chapter before going to his room to sleep.  He would mention the every other night thing to Tim when they went out tonight and see what he thought.

Jason got changed and brushed his teeth before heading over to his bed.  The notebook with code name ideas was still on his bed.  Jason picked it up with a smile.  Walking over to his desk, Jason flipped it open and then paused, there was an extra name.  It wasn’t just a name.  There was a meaning too.  Tim must have come up with the idea while Jason was reading. 

Batboy

Blue Jay

Shadow

Batman’s revenge

Vengeance

Vengeance

Phoenix

Hunter

Falcon

Hawk

Teen terror

T-rex

Cougar

Grisly Bear

Koala bear

Chickadee

Turkey

Cardinal

Big Bird

Blackbird

Black Bat

Fearless Wolf

Robin

Meaning

• Family
• Hope
• Light

“Robin.”  Jason whispered the name to himself and smiled.  He liked it.

Robin

Family

Hope

Light

Chapter Text

Groaning, Dick dropped another file onto the stack of finished paper work.               

David didn’t bother looking up.  “Take the break kid, it’s not everyday in Gotham that we’re not constantly on calls.  ”

“Paperwork is not a break.  Paperwork is torture. ”  Dick grabbed a file and shook it for emphasis.  “I am slowly being tortured to death.”

“It’s not that bad.”   David took a sip from his coffee to cover his smile. 

“Yes.”  Dick leaned back in his chair.  “Yes it is.”

“We do paperwork almost everyday and you don’t seem to mind that much.”  David said.

“At least other days it gets broken up more with calls.  Seriously, why did Firefly decide to set fire to all the police cruisers?”  Dick sighed.  “Also we always try to get the important stuff done first, so this is just all the things that pile up because we never have the time for them.” 

“It wasn’t all of the cruisers,” David corrected, “Just about a third of them.  You can be thankful for that at least and for them deciding to leave some cruisers here so that the teams here could go on some calls as necessary.  If it wasn’t for that we wouldn’t have been out at all today.”

“I am thankful for that,” Dick ran a hand over his face, “but we still haven’t been out that much and I’m bored.” 

“Okay, fine.  Then be thankful that people aren’t out breaking the law today.”  David looked up and gave Dick a pointed look.  “That is a good thing.  Especially since our ability to respond is so reduced.”

Rolling his eyes, Dick straightened up and opened the file.  “I know that.  I’m not over here rooting for people to commit crimes, especially not right now.  Just for the record though this is Gotham.  It’s not that crimes aren’t happening, it’s just that we aren’t the ones taking the calls.”

“Which gives us the time to finish all this paper work, which as you said we are normally too busy taking calls to do.”  David didn’t try to hide his smile as Dick dropped his head to the desk.

“I’m okay with being behind.  The import paper work is done.”  Dick lifted his head to glare at the stack of unfinished papers.  “This stuff is all just extra, I’m sure it exists just to torture us.”

“Maybe so, but it still needs to be done.”  David shrugged.  “Besides tomorrow we’ll be back out and a different team will be stuck here to catch up and in a few days they’ll have gotten more cars and everyone will go back to being behind on paperwork.”

Dick let out a huff.  “I’m ready for tomorrow.”  But he was smiling as he refocused on the file in front of him. 

David turned back to his own work with a smile.  There was never a dull moment with Peter as a partner, not even paperwork. 

Dick had finished three more files and was two thirds of the way through a forth when he froze.  Taking a deep breath he turned to David.  “Hey, David I think I’m going to die of boredom if I have to sit here for much longer.  Do you mind if I take a break and stretch my legs, maybe swing by a coffee shop and get us some coffee that’s actually drinkable?”

David looked up in surprise.  “Yeah go ahead.”

“Thanks.”  Dick stood up.  “Fair warning, I’ll probably take the long route.”

“Take your time.”  David waved him off with a smile.  “If I had known that the way to get you to take a break was doing paper work for most of a shift we would have done it sooner.”

“Ha, ha, very funny.”  Dick smiled back; his heart was hammering in his chest.

Turning and striding for the door, Dick dropped his smile.  He held himself to a fast walk until he was out of sight of anyone and then he broke into a run. 

Less then three minutes later, Dick had grabbed the gear from his stash in the alley right outside and was running across the rooftops.  It had been Jason and Tim’s voices that drew his attention, but they weren’t talking now, so Dick focused trying to find his brothers’ heartbeat.  Finding them only eased Dick’s worry slightly, their heartbeats were erratic, they were stressed, but they were alive.

Jason was laying on the bench outside the school with his eyes closed.  Every once in a while he would hum in response to Tim’s chatter, but mostly he just let it roll over him.  It was a little chilly to be sitting outside, but this was the day that Cass had dance after school, which meant that Alfred wouldn’t be out to get them all for another hour. 

They could have waited inside, but it was actually a nice day and neither of them had really wanted to.  Jason figured he should probably be trying to get something done, but he needed a moment to rest his eyes.  He and Tim had cut their excursions into Gotham back to every other night, but it was still a lot, and Jason was still tired.  He was drifting close to sleep when Tim’s ramble abruptly cut off. 

“Jason?”  Tim grabbed Jason’s sleeve his voice was suddenly soft.  “I think that guy is watching us.”

Opening his eyes, Jason sat up, his exhaustion gone.  It only took him a second to spot the guy Tim was talking about.  A quick scan reveled a second one.  Any hope that they were there for innocent reasons was short lived, as they seemed to realize that they were made and both started walking towards the bench.  Grabbing Tim’s hand, Jason stood up.  “Inside.”

A third guy stepped around the corner, in between them and the door.  Jason froze.  Blinking, he spun, pulling Tim behind him. 

They didn’t make it far, the first two guys already too close.  Jason started yelling as one of the guys caught ahold of Tim.  It was for times like these that dad was teaching them self-defense and Jason wasn’t going to just take being kidnapped lying down. 

The fight didn’t last long as one of the men decided to pull a gun.  One of the others grabbed Tim as both he and Jason froze.  Walking over to Jason, the third man also pulled his gun.  The gun slammed into the side of his face and sent Jason to the ground.  His jaw ached as he spit blood out of his mouth. 

Looking up he grinned.  He knew he probably shouldn’t, he should try to avoid anything that might antagonize them, but the man was still holding his nose, blood running between his fingers and Jason couldn’t help himself.  He was proud of breaking the guys nose.    

“You guys most be new to Gotham.”

“Shut up.”  The first guy said. 

Jason shrugged.  “I’m just making an observation, because...”

The guy, with the broken nose, shoved a cloth into his mouth to cut Jason off.  It wasn’t the first time he had been kidnapped, but it didn’t stop the fear as his hands were zipped tied and he and Tim were shoved into the back of a waiting van. 

He made eye contact with Tim and did his best to not look afraid.   Tim had also been gagged, but he seemed just as determined as Jason to look unbothered.  He nodded at Jason and Jason nodded back. 

This wasn’t the first time for either of them and they both knew how it would end even if these idiots didn’t.  But what if he didn’t come this time?  What if…  Jason closed his eyes and took a deep breath.  They would be fine.  They would be.  He would come and if he didn’t then their dad would.  Either way they would be fine.

The van came to a stop and the back was opened.  Jason knew that he should have been trying to pay attention to how long they had been in the van and which directions they had headed, but he hadn’t.  Jason took another few calming breaths as he and Tim were dragged into what seemed to be an office building. 

The men hadn’t tried to conceal their faces or where they were, which Jason knew was not a good thing, but it was fine.  They would be fine.  He kept his breathing as even as possible as he and Tim were shoved into chairs.  He didn’t flinch as the man who seemed to be in charge reached forward and pulled the gag out of his mouth.  Coughing a little, Jason bent forward to spit more blood out of his mouth.  The gag had absorbed some, but not all of it. 

“Okay,” The guy started, “We’re going to call your dad and your going to say exactly what we tell you.”

Straightening up, Jason couldn’t help, but to roll his eyes.  “You guys really must be new to Gotham.  You are not the first to try this and trust me when I say this has literally never worked out for anyone.  I mean it has actually always went really badly for everyone who tried.”

 “I’ve heard the stories kid,” The man snorted, “But I’m not interested in you people’s myths and superstitions, I know the Batman isn’t real.  The police here were just trying to come up with a way to scare people.”

“Okay firstly Batman is real,” Jason rolled his eyes again, “You really must not be from Gotham.  Secondly the police didn’t like him when he first showed up, and thirdly I wasn’t talking about Batman.”

“I believe even less in the stories about a shadow monster, which are even more myth than the Batman is,” The man raised his gun, “So, lets stop the games.  If you do what we say you might just get to go home.”

His second partner stepped forward with a snort.  The third one was at a table across the room trying to deal with his nose.

Jason glanced at Tim.  Tim was still gagged and his eyes were wide, but he cocked his head and shrugged as if to say they’re dumb. 

“Well you can’t say I didn’t try to warn you.”  Jason looked back at the man with a shrug of his own.    “What did you want me to say?”

The man lowered his gun and pulled out a phone.  “That’s more like it.  I’m going to call and then your going to…”

A scream cut him off.  Pulling out his gun, he and the second guy spun to where their partner had been.  He wasn’t there. 

“What just happened?”  The leader demanded. 

Jason shrugged.  “I told you they aren’t myths.” 

Turning in an attempt to point the gun back at Jason, the leader opened his mouth.  He didn’t get to finish his turn and whatever he was going to say was lost as a scream ripped from his throat.  The gun fell to the floor as he clutched at the knife buried in his hand. 

The second guy was waving his gun back and forth desperately trying to point it at every shadow at once.   Smoke was beginning to fill the room, which was only making the men panic more as their ability to see was getting more and more impaired. 

The second man let out a startled cry as a chain rapped around his wrist.  His cry turned into a panicked scream as he was dragged forward, he managed to get off a few wild shots into the smoke before he disappeared into it and silence fell once again. 

The leader glanced at Jason and Tim, glanced at his gun on the floor, clutched his hand closer to his chest and bolted for the door. 

Jason knew he wouldn’t make it even before the sound of snapping bone and the scream.  Silence once again settled and Jason knew that this time it was for good. 

A moment later the ties on his hands tightened and then snapped.  Jason span, but no one was there.  Sighing, Jason turned to Tim who was pulling his gag out of his mouth. 

He hadn’t really been expecting to see anyone, not after so many years of never catching a glimpse of their unseen rescuer, but it was still a little disappointing.  Tim merely shrugged, but he looked a little disappointed too. 

“Are you okay?”  Jason asked.

Tim nodded.  “Yeah… I want to go home though.”

“Me too.”  Jason glanced around until he spotted the fallen phone.  He reached a hand out to Tim as he picked it up.  Tim came over and leaned into him as they waited for the call to go through.

“Hello?”

Jason slumped in relief at hearing his dad’s voice.  “Hi dad.”

“Jason?!”  Bruce’s voice went from polite to worried in an instant.  “What… Are you okay?”

“Yeah, me and Tim are fine.”  Jason shifted tightening his hold on Tim.  “We just kinda got kidnapped and we’re fine the kidnappers are taken care of, but we need a ride home.”

“I’m on my way.  Can I talk to Tim?”   Bruce asked.

“Oh, yeah, you’re on speaker.”  Jason shifted the phone toward Tim.

“Hi dad.”  Tim whispered.

“Hi Tim,” Bruce’s voice was steady, but his worry was still clear, “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, Jason and I are both okay.”  Tim glanced at the growing bruise on Jason’s jaw, but didn’t mention it.

“Okay good.”  Bruce said.  “Do either of you know where you are?”

Bruce leaned back in his chair.  He had finished most of his work for the day and just had a few meetings left before he could go home and see what his kids were getting up to. 

Cass was still pretty reserved and quiet and didn’t tend to get into too much trouble unlike her bothers.  Jason and Tim were normally loud and had a lot of energy and Damian was definitely following his two brothers examples. 

The thought of going home to his kids made Bruce smile.  He would dance with Cass, wrangle Damian so Alfred could get a break, and try to figure out what it was that his two older sons had been plotting the last few days. 

They had been hanging out together a lot, which wasn’t odd.  Bruce was thankful that they got along so well, but they did tend to get into more trouble together than either of them did on their own. 

Bruce had only been a dad for three years and there were still a lot of days where he was left scrambling with no idea what he was doing, but he wasn’t as oblivious as his kids maybe sometimes wished he was and recently there had been a lot of whispered conversation and secretive looks between the two.  And even though they were both trying to hide it, they both seemed a lot more tired than normal.

It might be nothing, but Bruce was not content with a might or might not.    He would need to check with Alfred and see if he knew anything, but then he would probably end up talking to the boys.  Whether they would admit to anything or not was yet to be seen. 

Glancing at his watch, Bruce let out a sigh and stood up.  He needed to get to his meeting.  The room they were using was only a few doors down the hall and Bruce was just stepping in when his phone went off.  Lucius glanced up at Bruce and gave him a look, but Bruce merely shrugged, pulling his phone out of his pocket.  He didn’t recognize the number, but in his line of work he couldn’t afford to ignore any calls.  “Hello?”

“Hi dad.” 

“Jason?!”  Bruce was on instant alert.  Why was Jason calling from an unknown number?  “What… Are you okay?”

“Yeah, yeah, me and Tim are fine.”  Jason hesitated.  “We just kinda got kidnapped and we’re fine the kidnappers are taken care of, but we need a ride home.”

Bruce felt his heart rate spike at the word kidnapped, but he kept his voice steady.  Gesturing at Lucius, Bruce spun to leave.  “I’m on my way.  Can I talk to Tim?”  

“Oh, yeah, you’re on speaker.”  Jason said.

“Hi dad.”  Tim’s voice was soft through the microphone.

“Hi Tim,” Bruce sprinted into his office to grab his keys, “Are you okay?” 

Lucius reached the door just as Bruce was coming back out.  Slowing down, Bruce pulled the phone away from his mouth to talk to him.  “Call Commissioner Gordon.  Jason and Tim were kidnapped.”

“Yeah, Jason and I are both okay.”  Tim was a little hesitant and it worried Bruce.

“What are the demands?”  Lucius asked, dialing. 

“Bruce shook his head.  “The kidnappers are down.”

He refocused on his conversation with his sons.  “Okay good.”  Bruce didn’t let his worry into his voice.  “Do either of you know where you are?”

By the time Bruce reached his car Jason had managed to get him a location, which he  passed on to Lucius who then passed on to Gordon. 

Bruce could hear it over the phone when the police reached his sons, but he didn’t hang up until after he had gotten there himself and pulled them into his arms and then only after he had held them for a solid five minutes. 

They were both fine and relatively unharmed though Jason would have a very nasty bruise on his jaw and cheek for a while. 

Both Jason and Tim wanted to give their statements immediately, which really didn’t actually take that long.  They told the police what they wanted to know about the kidnapping, but as far as the rescue went neither of them had seen anything, just like every other time. 

When they were done the officer let them know that there might be follow up questions and than they left.  Taking his eyes off his sons to drive was one of the hardest things he’d ever had to do.  Once he was sure they were settled, he called Alfred to let him know what had happened.  It wasn’t the first time one or more of his children had been kidnapped and even though this time he had found out after the fact, it didn’t stop the terror from stealing his breath. 

Ten years ago he had opened his heart to a little boy and lost him.  That wound had yet to fully heal, but it would be nothing compared to losing one of his children.  Bruce hadn’t just opened his heart to them.  He had allowed them to steal it. 

David glanced up as his partner slid back into his seat.  “You really weren’t kidding when you said you were going to take the long route.”

“Sorry.”  Dick smiled.  “I did get you good coffee though.”

David took the cup.  “It’s fine, but you did miss all the action.” 

“Awwww.”  Dick slumped,  “What happened?”

“Someone kidnapped two of the Wayne kids.”  David shook his head.  “The kids are fine.  They were rescued before anyone even realized they were missing.”

“Really?  That’s good.”  Dick straightened up.  “So, who decided that it was a smart idea to go after the Waynes?”

“Don’t know.”  David shrugged.  “So, far only bits and pieces have come through, but probably someone new to Gotham.”     

Dick snorted.  “I think that’s a given, considering everyone in Gotham has realized that kidnapping a Wayne never works and its not worth the repercussions.”

“Yeah, well from what’s come through so far these guys definitely learned that the hard way.”  David grimaced.  “Obviously we won’t know for sure until they get the report from the doctors, but what I heard is they’re guessing that between the three of them there is at least a dozen broken bones.”

“Yep,” Dick nodded, “That is definitely learning the hard way.”

David shook his head again.  “We may not know much about the Shadow, but I’ll say this.  He is fast and he’s brutal.”  

“The Shadow?”  Dick raised his eyebrows.  “He’s a myth.”

David gave him a pointed look.  “So was the Bat.” 

Dick shrugged.  “Fair enough.” 

“I know that everyone says he’s a myth, that the stories are just the times we don’t see the Bat, but I also know that you are too smart and too good at your job to actually buy that.”   David sighed.  “The reason the Bat isn’t a myth anymore is because he lets himself be seen by criminals.  He stays with victims. 

The Wayne kids always report that they didn’t see their rescuer.  It doesn’t make sense that the Bat wouldn’t have sat with them at least once by now.  Maybe they’re lying, but the kidnappers always say the same thing and you know as well as I that there are a lot of reports of an unseen rescuer. 

The best anyone has come up with is saying it was the shadows themselves.  I’m sure there is some cross over, cases where the Bat doesn’t let himself be seen, but it’s not the same.  Not to mention that a lot of the cases that are attributed to Batman would put him in to different places at the same time.  The evidence is thin enough and enough can be put on the Bat if you squint that they can ignore the existence of the Shadow, but if you really pay attention things don’t line up right.  The evidence is there.”

Dick shrugged.  “Well, at least it’s not our problem and if they want to ignore it for once I won’t worry about it.  Whoever it is Batman or someone else they seem to be helping people.” 

David rubbed his face.  “You’re right, but I’m not sure I like how little information we have, just on the off chance that this guy would start crossing lines.”

“Yeah.”  Dick nodded.  “So what do we still have left?”

Together they turned back to the desk and the paperwork.

Chapter Text

Bruce looked down at his sleeping children.  After the ordeal of the day neither Jason nor Tim had been in a hurry to leave his side.  Jason tried to hide his unease more than Tim did, but Bruce could still see it. 

While both Tim and Jason had spent too much of their childhoods alone taking care of themselves, Tim had been younger when Bruce got him.  He had responded to having a family by testing.  Testing to see if they would stay, if they wanted him, if they would listen to him, if they would even be there when he needed them … wanted them. His confidence grew with the passing of each test until he began to open up little by little.

Jason on the other hand felt the need to prove that he didn’t need anyone.  He took every opportunity to prove his independence, but just like with Tim every time that they proved to him that they weren’t leaving, that they were dependable, he relaxed  and opened up a little. 

All four of Bruce’s children were extremely independent three because of how they grew up and Damian, at least according to Alfred, was simply taking after his father.  Jason was, however, still the slowest to come to Bruce, or admit when he needed help.

So Bruce had suggested reading to them, which had lead to them spending the rest of the day in the family room.  Jason and Tim had snuggled up on either side of him and Cass had lain behind them across the back of the couch while Damian played on the floor. 

They had taken a break when Alfred served dinner.  After dinner Jason insisted they keep reading.  Somewhere around seven Damian had climbed into his lap and one by one his children had drifted off to sleep cuddled up around him.  Bruce smiled softly at his sleeping children.  He had been planning on patrolling tonight, but after today he wasn’t in anymore of a hurry than they were to have them out of his sight. 

Bruce had never really planned to be a dad.  Batman had always taken up most of his focus.  Ten years ago when he had looked into the blue eyes of an eight year old, who had just witnessed his parents murder, the idea had been awakened, but before it could become more than an idea the boy was gone.  Bruce had promised himself to never let anyone go through what he had. 

He had failed.  In the eyes of that little boy he had seen himself. 

As Batman he promised himself that he would get the little boy the justice that he had never gotten.  As Bruce he had planned to give the boy a home.  Batman had brought the murderer to justice, but it hadn’t mattered because by then the boy was gone.  Bruce never got to bring him home. 

He had searched for months, years, but never found anything.  The boy was gone, swallowed up by the city to be forgotten like so many others.  Bruce had failed the boy twice.  He wasn’t the first person Bruce had failed, he wasn’t the first child, but he was the first child that Bruce had started to truly open his heart to, even if he never got the chance to tell the boy.

As the years passed he did his best to bury the ache of that failure and along with it he had buried the idea of being a dad.  He once again closed his heart.  Seven years later, coming back from patrol, he had opened the door to his car and had been met with a set of terrified blue eyes. 

The eleven year old had no idea how he got there.  Bruce had not planned on being a dad, but as he looked into another set of blue eyes he promised himself that he would not fail this child like he had the last one, and so he had brought Jason Todd home.  Three more children had followed and each time Bruce simply couldn’t turn them away, still haunted by the first boy to awaken in him the desire to be a father. 

Three years had passed and Bruce had never once regretted opening his heart again and taking in his kids.  There was nothing in the world he loved more than his children.  They were the most important things in the world to him.  Bruce had never planned on being a dad, but he was one and there was nothing he loved being more, but there was also nothing that terrified him more. 

Bruce looked up and met Alfred’s eyes.  “He was there today.”

“I know.”  Alfred’s voice was soft.

“He knew.”  Bruce paused.  “He knew before I did, before anyone did.”

“Yes,” Alfred nodded, “And he saved them.”

“I know.”  Bruce sighed.

“And we should be grateful.”  Alfred said.

“I am.”  Bruce ran a hand through Tim’s hair.  “Alfred, I am, but we don’t know anything about this person.”

“I know.”  Alfred’s voice was heavy and for a moment Bruce could see his own fears reflected in Alfred’s eyes. 

They fell silent as both of them returned their attention to the sleeping children.

Bruce was thankful.  He was so very grateful to the person who had given him the gift of his children, who had continued to protect them, but he was also terrified.  He was terrified because he knew nothing about the person or their reasons. 

Three years ago Batman had discovered a child in his car, a child who had no idea how he got there.  Bruce had publicly adopted Jason and not even a month later Tim had showed up in the manor just as confused as Jason had been about how he got there.  A file had also been left on Bruce’s desk detailing, with evidence, why the Drakes were unfit parents. 

Months later Cassandra and Damian had shown up and again there was a file telling who they were and where they came from.  Bruce hadn’t even known he had a son.  When he had contacted Talia she had been relieved to learn where Damian was, and she admitted that, yes, he was Bruce’s. 

Talia had told him that she would leave Damian in his care for the time being because the league had suffered an attack at the time of Damian’s kidnapping and was still extremely unstable, but when things stabilized she would take her son back. 

Bruce promised himself that he would not allow Talia to take Damian from him.  He promised himself that he would protect both his son and his new daughter from the league. 

Three years ago Batman had started his search for the person who brought him Jason.  With each child he had increased his efforts.  

From what he could put together three years ago someone had found Jason and left him with Batman as a way to find him a safe home, when Jason had ended up with Bruce the person had skipped taking kids to Batman and had taken them directly to Bruce.  This person had brought him two kids from Gotham and then two from the league, one of whom was his son. 

Originally Bruce had thought that it was two different people.  Maybe someone from the league had brought him Cass and Damian because of the attack against the league, but Cass had ended that idea.  She hadn’t been able to tell him much about the man who rescued her and Damian, but she was certain that he was not and had never been a member of the league.  He was according to her, however, very dangerous. 

Bruce had already figured that out because this person had either timed their rescue/kidnapping of Cassandra and Damian from the league when they knew someone else was going to attack them or they had themselves attacked the league.  While Bruce wasn’t throwing either possibility out he was leaning toward the latter. 

There was still a chance that more than one person had brought him his kids, but he considered it unlikely.  When the rumors about the shadow started Bruce became more certain.  The timing was too much of a coincidence for Bruce to ignore.  The best Bruce could figure was that one person had brought him all of his kids, that one person was the shadow and that the shadow was still protecting his kids.  It had been three years and he still only had guesses and his best guesses still didn’t leave him with much. 

Bruce wasn’t sure how long he sat staring at his children, his thoughts running in circles, before Alfred broke in,  “Miss Barbara called this afternoon, she wanted to know how Masters Jason and Timothy were doing.  She is also planning on coming out tomorrow.” 

“Good.”  Bruce nodded.  “The boys will like that and so will Cass.”

“Yes,” Alfred agreed, “That is what I told her.”

Bruce couldn’t help it as his mind went back to the puzzle that was his children’s histories.  Barbara was another piece, but like all the others Bruce could only guess as to how she fit. 

Shortly after he had adopted Jason, but before Tim had shown up Barbara had come to the manor to tutor Jason and help him catch up in his school.  Both Alfred and Bruce had been under a lot of stress trying to figure everything out.  They both knew Barbara because of her dad, she had been to the manor multiple times with him, so neither of them had really thought about it. 

Alfred had assumed that Bruce had hired her, Bruce had assumed that Alfred had and Barbara had just known that someone had.  It took Bruce and Alfred over a week to realize that neither of them had asked Barbara to help Jason.  Barbara hadn’t known anything and they had never been able to track down the person responsible. 

It had worked out well.  She had stuck around even after Jason didn’t need the help.  She fit in well.  She and Jason talked about books, she was teaching Tim everything she knew about computers and she had been a huge help in drawing Cassandra out. 

Bruce was sure now, he knew who was responsible for Barbara showing up.

Bruce didn’t like the idea of an unknown vigilante in his city at anytime, but if the Shadow had merely stayed an unknown vigilante then Bruce wouldn’t have really been too worried about finding him.  Though his inability to find anything at all did irk him.  The Shadow so far seemed to be protecting people and Bruce was okay with that even if he didn’t like unknowns. 

The problem was that the Shadow wasn’t just in Bruce’s city.  He was watching Bruce’s kids.  The speed with which he had responded to Jason and Tim’s kidnapping proved that he was keeping close tabs on them. He had rescued the boys before anyone else even knew they were in trouble.  If today had been the only time Bruce would have just thought he was in the right place at the right time, but it wasn’t. 

Today’s rescue had been the fastest, but it was certainly not the first.  Bruce didn’t know why the Shadow had brought him his kids and he didn’t know why he was still watching them three years later and that terrified him. For now he was protecting them, but what if that changed?  What if his motivations weren’t to help? 

The Shadow had stolen two highly guarded kids from the league and had potentially been responsible for the league becoming unstable at the same time, that showed he was capable of detailed planning. 

When Cass had called him dangerous, she had been referring to his skill, not to any intent she picked up from him.  But that didn’t matter, not when he was watching Bruce’s kids. 

What if he was playing some kind of long game, one that involved the kids?  Bruce didn’t know anything.  He didn’t have a way to protect his kids from the Shadow if he turned out to be a threat.

Careful not to disturb Cass, who had fallen asleep on the back of the couch, Bruce leaned his head back and closed his eyes. 

Bruce wanted to believe that the Shadow was good.  He wanted to just accept that his kids had someone else watching out for them who would be there when Bruce couldn’t be, but Bruce couldn’t. 

Bruce let out a slow breath and tried to calm his thoughts.  Later, when he wasn’t buried under his kids he would start his search again.  He would find the Shadow and if the Shadow ever did become a threat to his family he would be ready, but for now his kids were safe.  They were with him and they were safe.

Chapter Text

Sighing, David slid into the driver seat and grabbed the radio to respond to the call.  He and the kid had just finished responding to one robbery and now they were on their way to another.  “So much for being caught up on our paper work.”  David snorted. 

Peter (aka Dick) merely shrugged, not glancing up from the report he was trying to fill out. 

“So has today had enough action for you?”  David asked.

“I already said I’m not rooting for people to break the law.”  Peter rolled his eyes, “But yes it has been.  I mean yesterday would have been slow even if we had been out on the streets, but today is just crazy, even for Gotham.”

“Yeah, well a day was all it took for people to realize that we are going to be even worse at responding than usual.”  David pulled to a stop outside of Mike’s grocery and got out of the car.  “And they are taking full advantage of that fact.”

Following David out of the car, Peter dropped the report onto his seat.  “Yes, they are.” 

At the end of school the next day neither Jason nor Tim left the school building until Alfred arrived.

“How was school?”  Alfred asked as he put his seat belt back on.

Jason shrugged.  “It was fine.”

“Long.”  Tim said, slumping into Jason’s space.

Jason was glad when Alfred didn’t ask anything else.  Most days he was happy to talk about school, but he still felt drained from the day before.  Part of him wished that he had said yes when Bruce asked if he wanted to stay home, but he hadn’t wanted to miss school and Tim had also said no. 

Jason glanced up when Alfred’s phone went off.  They hadn’t even pulled away from the school yet. 

“Hello.”  Alfred glanced back and met Jason’s eyes with a smile.  “Yes Master Bruce.  I have both boys and they are both fine.” 

Leaning into Tim, Jason let his eyes slip closed.  His dad was checking on them.  The thought left Jason feeling warm; maybe going to school hadn’t been such a bad decision after all.

Jason dragged Tim to his room as soon as they made it home.  He was more awake than he had been when Alfred had picked them up and now his thoughts were spinning.

“So,” Jason said, bouncing a little as he sat on his bed, “I have an idea for another case for us.”

“We already have a case.”  Tim shifted.  “Unless you don’t want to try and solve that one anymore.”

“No,” Jason shook his head, “We’re going to find out what happened to the Grayson kid, but I have another idea too.”

“Okay,” Tim sat down next to Jason, “But isn’t two case a lot to start with?”

“Maybe,” Jason couldn’t help bouncing again, “but I was thinking that we should try to find whoever it is who keeps helping us.”

“Oh,” Tim shrugged, “I guess.”

“You guess?”  Jason cocked his head at Tim.  “Are you saying that you haven’t wanted to know who it is who keeps saving us and why.  I mean this person literally is the reason dad adopted us.  Their the reason we’re bothers.  And they keep saving us from people who want to hurt us.  Don’t you want to find them?”

“I didn’t say that I don’t want to find them.”  Tim said.  “But we don’t even know if were looking for one person.  For all we know its several.  We don’t know that the same person brought both of us to Bruce and we don’t know that they are the same person who has saved us other times.”

“Come on Tim, this is Gotham.”  Jason rolled his eyes.  “How many people can you think of here who would help random kids and who would save Bruce Wayne’s kids without trying to get money from him for it?  Not to mention how many people could do any of that without anyone ever seeing them.  It’s got to be one person.”

“Yeah, I guess.”  Tim shrugged again.  “You’re sure we won’t drop trying to find Dick?”

“I’m sure.”  Jason nodded.  “We can do both.  I promise I’m not going to forget about finding Dick.  If you’re really worried about it though we don’t have to try to find the Shadow.”

“No,” Tim shook his head, “I do want to find the Shadow.”

“Great.”  Jason grinned.  “We’ll find Dick Grayson so we can help him and we’ll find the Shadow so we can thank them for helping us.”

“Okay.”  Tim grinned back. 

“Oh, something else,” Jason jumped off the bed, so he could grab their notebook, “I’ve been meaning to tell you that I think I like the name.”

“Which name?”  Tim asked.

“Robin.”  Jason dropped the notebook on the bed and flipped it open.

“Robin?”  Furrowing his brow, Tim looked at the last name on the list.

Robin

Meaning

• Family
• Hope
• Light

“Yeah,” Jason flopped onto the bed, “None of the others really stood out to me, but that one did.”

“It’s not bad,” Tim paused, “But it’s not very intimidating either.”

“I know.”  Jason shrugged.  “I guess it’s probably more the meanings that jumped out at me and I really like them."

“Well,” Tim scanned the page again, “We can put the meanings with any name we pick.” 

“Yeah,” Jason nodded, “I guess you’re right, so do you have anymore ideas?”

The sound of the door opening interrupted Tim.  Jason straightened up and Tim grabbed the notebook and pulled it behind him as he turned to the door.

“Jay!”  Damian squealed as he ran into the room.  “I want to play!”

Jason slumped back.  “Not right now Damian.”

Undeterred, Damian turned to Tim.  “Come play.”

“In a bit.”  Tim turned back to the notebook.

Damian frowned for a moment before climbing up onto the bed in between them.  “Jay, Jay, Jay, Jay, Jay.”  He started bouncing.  “I want to play.”  

“Damian.”  Jason groaned.

Pausing, Damian looked between his brothers.  A second later a smile lit up his face.  “Please?” 

Jason groaned again as Damian started bouncing again.  Tim shrugged when he met his eyes.  “Fine.”  Jason let out a sigh of defeat.

With another squeal Damian scrambled off the bed.  The notebook fell to the floor as Jason and Tim hurried to follow him.

Rapping his knuckles on the already open door, Bruce stuck his head into Jason’s room.  He let out a sigh when it turned out the room was empty.  He still needed to talk to Jason and Tim, and while the size of the manor was nice for some things finding his children in it was not one of them. 

As Bruce turned to leave a notebook lying next to the bed caught his eye.  Jason was normally very neat and a notebook was close enough to a book to normally have him being very protective of how it was handled. 

Jason was fourteen, however, and every fourteen year old was bound to leave things around on the floor occasionally.  Shaking his head with a smile, Bruce stepped into the room.  Picking it up, Bruce headed toward Jason’s desk.  As he went to close the notebook his eyes landed on the top of the first page.  He froze.

Batboy

Bruce scanned the rest of the page, his mind coming to a conclusion that he very much did not like.  The names were clearly in Jason and Tim’s handwriting. 

Blue Jay

Shadow

Batman’s revenge

Vengeance

Vengeance

Phoenix

Hunter

Falcon

Hawk

Teen terror

T-rex

Cougar

Grisly Bear

Koala bear

Chickadee

Turkey

Cardinal

Big Bird

Blackbird

Black Bat

Fearless Wolf

Robin

Meaning

• Family
• Hope
• Light

Their exhaustion was suddenly making more sense.  Bruce took a deep breath.  Just because they were coming up with what appeared to be code names didn’t mean that they were actually doing anything.  Turning to the door, Bruce strode from the room notebook still in hand.  Now he really needed to talk to Jason and Tim.

He found them with Damian in the den.

“Damian,” Bruce ruffled his youngest’s hair, “I need to talk to your brothers.  How about you go see what Alfred or Cassandra are doing?”

Damian looked up at him.  “We’re playing.”

“I can see that.”  Bruce smiled.  “But Barbara is coming over, how about you go ask Alfred when she’ll be here?”

“Bobra?!”  Grinning, Damian ran from the room.

Jason and Tim had both stood up and were giving him questioning looks. 

With a sigh Bruce offered them the notebook.  “Do you want to tell me what these are for?”

They both stared at it for a moment before Tim finally looked at him.  “They’re just names.”

“Okay,” Bruce raised an eyebrow, “Names for what?  And we should probably also talk about why you two have been so tired recently.”

Shifting, Tim glanced at Jason. 

Jason was purposefully not looking at Bruce or the notebook.

Bruce waited.

With a huff Jason folded his arms.  “It hasn’t been every night.”

Bruce felt his gut clench.  “What hasn’t been every night?”

Jason looked up and met his eyes.  “Going into Gotham.”

Taking a deep breath, Bruce sat down on the couch.  “You’ve been going into Gotham?”

“Yes,” Jason said, “We’ve been helping people.”

“We’ve talked about this Jason.”  Bruce sighed.  “It’s dangerous.”

“I know that Dad.”  Jason threw his arms into the air.  “I grew up on the streets.  I know how dangerous they can be, but that hasn’t stopped you.  People need help.  Besides it’s not like I’m safe now.  Tim and I literally got kidnapped yesterday!”

The fear that Bruce had been trying to push down upon realizing what his kids had been doing came roaring to the forefront at the reminder of yesterday.  Taking in a slow breath, Bruce closed his eyes.  “Telling me that you haven’t been safe before and that you are still not as safe as I would like is not an argument for why you should get to throw yourself into even more danger.  And I am an adult, you are not.”

“So,” Jason glared, “You still need someone to watch your back.” 

“Jason, you and Tim are not coming out with me.”  Bruce paused to look both boys in the eyes, “And you are done going out on your own.”

“Of course Tim’s not coming out with you,” Jason rolled his eyes, “He is going to stay with Alfred and help with the comms.  The only reason he was coming out now was so that he could watch my back, but if I’m with you then you’ll be doing that and I’ll be watching yours and Tim will be helping Alfred watch both of ours.”

Bruce opened his mouth, but Jason just kept going

“Tim and I have been working on figuring everything out.  Oh and my code name is Robin,”

From the look on Tim’s face, Bruce was pretty sure that that hadn’t been decided until that moment.  Not that it mattered because Robin was not happening.  “Jason you are not coming out with me.”

Jason folded his arms.  “Well, I’m not staying in and I’d be a whole let safer with you.”

Bruce resisted the urge to pinch his nose.  “You will be safer at home.” 

“So, would you,” Jason shrugged, “But people need help.”

“Jason.”  Bruce sighed.

“Dad,” Jason shifted, “I can help.”

“I’m sure you can, but…”

Jason cut him off.  “I’m not staying in.”

Bruce closed his eyes again.  He wasn’t sure he was going to win this argument and he wasn’t sure that it mattered either way, because if Jason really refused to stay home Bruce wasn’t sure that he would be able to keep him from going out.  Most nights yes, but when Jason did manage to slip out he would be alone Bruce wouldn’t be around to protect him.  He would be safer at home, but if he wouldn’t stay at home then he was right, he would be safer with Batman.

Throwing his jacket over his arm, David turned to Peter (aka Dick).  “You’re still coming over this evening right?”

“Yes,” Peter said, grabbing his bag, “And remind Abigail that I’m cooking.

David headed for the exit.  “As long as you’re still sure you’re capable of cooking?”

“I can cook!”  Letting out a huff, Peter fell into step with David, “I don’t know why that is so hard for you to believe.”

“Maybe, because you never seem to eat by choice.”  David said, pushing open the door.

Peter stepped out after David.  “Just because I don’t see a point in cooking a whole meal for myself does not mean that I can’t cook.  I am actually a good cook.”

“Okay, okay I believe you.”  David raised his hands in surrender.  “I’ll remind Abigail.  She’ll appreciate the break.  See you in a few hours.”

“Yep,” Peter waved, “See you in a bit.”

Getting out of his car, Dick opened the back door and retrieved the bag of groceries.  He turned toward the house just in time to see the door slam open and two of David’s three kids come tumbling out.  Melissa was right behind her siblings, but at thirteen she was starting to try and act a little more grown up.  He flashed her a smile, which she returned from the doorway, before he turned his attention to her younger siblings. 

Nick skidded to a halt in front of him.  “You’re finally here!  I’ve been waiting all day!”

“Hi Nick,” Dick laughed, shifting his load to one arm, “Sorry I kept you waiting.”

“Peter!”  Emma was right behind her bother, but instead of stopping, the six year old launched herself at Dick, arms outstretched. 

Dick got his arm free just in time to catch her.  She giggled when he swung her into the air, before settling her onto his hip.

“So,” Dick said striding toward the door, “Are you three going to help me make dinner?”

“Yes!”  Emma squealed clapping her hands together.

Melissa stepped aside so Dick could get through the door with his load.  “What are we making?”

“Yeah,” Nick bounced in behind him, “What are we making?” 

“I was thinking we would do chicken and rice.”  Dick said.  “What do you think?”

Nick grinned.  “I like chicken.”

“Great!”  Dick smiled.

“Hi Peter.”  David paused as he came into the room.  “Wow that’s quite the load you have.  Would you like me to take something?”

“No.”  Dick shook his head.  “At this point I think I’d just end up dropping everything if you do.  I just need to set it all down.”

Joining them as they entered the kitchen, Abigail shook her head as Dick set his load on the counter.  “You really didn’t need to come and cook.  We invited you to dinner.”

“And what,” turning, Dick put a hand over his heart, “Lose this opportunity to prove to your husband that I am capable of cooking?  Besides, you can use a break.”

“Well, when you put it like that then I guess I can’t refuse.”  Abigail laughed.  “And I do appreciate it.”

Dick set Emma on the counter next to the bags, so she could empty them, before turning back to Abigail.  “How have you been feeling?” 

“I’m doing fine.”  Abigail smiled.  “So far there have been no complications on my end and the babies are healthy.  I couldn’t ask for more right now.”

“Nothing new at the last appointment then?”  Dick asked.  “You’re sure you’re good, David seemed worried.”

“Not you too!  The twins are fine.  I’m fine.  I’m just tired.  It’s not life ending, it’s normal.”  Abigail laughed.  “Really, it’s David you should be worried about with all his extra stressing.”

“I’m not stressing.”  David said.  “I’m just trying to make sure you don’t work to hard.”

Abigail shook her head.  “You’re spoiling me is what you’re doing.” 

“Well, let him.”  Dick grinned.  “You take care of him enough, now it’s his turn.  Now you’re on break, so shoo, go relax.  I’ve got things covered here.  I’ll call you when dinner is ready.”

“Okay.”  Abigail smiled.  “Call if you need anything.”

Dick shook his head.  “I’m sure Melissa or Nick can find everything we’ll need.”

“Thanks Peter.”  David said following his wife out of the kitchen.

Dick watched them go and focused on listening to the three tiny heartbeats.  He wasn’t necessarily surprised that the doctors had still not caught the third heartbeat.  It was so in sync with one of the others that Dick had nearly missed it the first time, but it was there and going strong. 

Every time Abigail had an appointment Dick expected to hear from David that Abigail was going to have triplets not twins, but so far that hadn’t happened and it wasn’t like he could tell them. 

Shaking his head, Dick turned back to the kids with a grin.  “Well, we better get dinner started.”

“Well, I’ll have to admit that you are a good cook.”  David said.

“I told you.”  Dick laughed as he started to clear the dishes.

“Peter, you don’t need to mess with the dishes.”  Abigail shook her head.  “You already made us dinner.”

“It’s no problem.”  Dick waved it off.

Abigail opened her mouth to protest, but he cut her off.  “Nope.  I’ve got it.  I’m very stubborn, ask David.  So you might as well not bother trying to argue.” 

“He’s not lying.”  David laughed.  “He might very well be the most stubborn person I know.”

Abigail sighed, but she was smiling.

After finishing the dishes Dick joined them in the living room and spent the rest of the evening keeping the kids occupied.  It wasn’t until Emma fell asleep in his lap, after convincing him to read to her, that he glanced at the time. 

“Oh, I didn’t realize how late it was getting.”  Dick said.

Glancing at the clock, David turned to his two oldest.  “Okay you two.  Time to get around for bed.”

Nick frowned.  “But Dad…” 

“Nope.”  David shook his head.  “Bed.  It’s past nine.  Remember to be quiet, so you don’t wake your mom up.  She’s hopefully asleep by now.”

“Goodnight Dad.  Goodnight Peter.”  Melissa stood up and headed for her room.

Nick followed his sister.  “Goodnight.” 

“Goodnight Melissa.”  David smiled.  “Goodnight Nick.” 

“Goodnight.”  Dick waved.  Dropping his hand, he looked down at Emma.  “What about Emma?”

David turned to Dick.  “Is she actually asleep?”

“Yes.”  Dick nodded.

“Okay,” David sighed, “Then ideally I’d like to get her into bed without waking her up.”

“Is it hard to get her to go to sleep?”  Dick asked.

“Not normally,” David shook his head.  “But the last few nights have been rough.  She’s had a hard time sleeping.”

“Is something wrong?”  Dick asked.

“Not really.”  David sighed.  “All of them have had times where sleeping was hard, and still do from time to time.  For both Melissa and Nick it’s normally memories of their parents’ car accident.  I’m not quite as sure about Emma, I’m not sure if she knows why she can’t sleep, other than that she’s scared.” 

“Wait, their parents?”  Dick furrowed his brow.  “Melissa and Nick are adopted?”

“Yes.”  David blinked.  “All three of them are adopted.  I never told you that?”

“No.”  Dick shook his head.  “So, was it all three of them together?”

“Huh.”  David shrugged.  “Um, no.  Melissa and Nick were first then Emma.”

“So,” Dick paused, “Did you guys always plan on adopting?” 

“No.”  David shook his head.  “It was a surprise for us.  Abigail and I were just married, we weren’t even planning on kids at that point, but a cousin of mine got into a car accident.  Her husband was killed instantly and she ended up in a coma. Neither of them really had any close family to look after the kids, so Abigail and I came up. 

Melissa was three and Nick was one, they were both in the car, but they came out physically unscathed.  My cousin never woke up.  She died a year later.  At that point we were settled here and we weren’t about to let the kids go into the system so we adopted them.”

“I know it was awhile ago, but I’m sorry about your cousin.”  Dick said.

“Thanks.”  David sighed.  “It’s gotten easier, but really that just means that there are less bad days than good days.  They were both really little, but like I said both of them have memories of the accident, even Nick.”

“Yeah.”  Dick nodded.  “That’s something I understand.”

Dick could tell by the look on David’s face that he wanted to ask, so he kept going.  “What about Emma?”

David looked down at his daughter, who was still sound asleep in Dick’s lap.  “Six years ago I was called to the scene of a double homicide, the victims had an infant.” 

David paused still staring at his daughter.  “Ten years ago, shortly after Abigail and I moved out here there was a double homicide, two trapeze artists, they had an eight year old son who disappeared less then a week after their murder.  

The case was huge because Bruce Wayne had wanted to take the kid in.  If it wasn’t for that I’m not sure anyone would have cared, but nothing ever came of it.  The kid was never found. 

The case really bothered me.  At the time I was so grateful that Abigail and I had come out here so that hadn’t happened to Melissa and Nick.  Even after the search was ended and the case was set aside it stuck with me even though I was never actually a part of it. 

When I got called to the scene of Emma’s parents’ murder and realized that they had a daughter, it felt like the Grayson case all over again and I just couldn’t risk letting what happened to that boy happen to her, so I got on the phone and basically spent the rest of my shift on it, but at the end of day I got to take her home. 

It wasn’t until I got home that I realized that of everyone I had called I had forgotten to call Abigail, but it didn’t end up mattering.  She took one look at Emma and that was it.  Although she still hasn’t let me live down the fact that I forgot to call her.”

Double homicide.  Two trapeze artists.  Eight year old son.  The Grayson case. 

Dick took a breath and focused back on the conversation.  “I don’t blame her.  Forgetting to call when you swing by the store and pick up a pizza is one thing, but when you’re bringing home a child?...”  Dick shook his head.  “She definitely gets to hold that over your head for as long as she wants.”

David sighed.  “I should have left that part out.”

Dick snorted, before his eyes went back to Emma.  “You know I’ve had a lot of practice with my younger siblings on getting them into bed after they’re already asleep.  I bet I could do it with Emma, without waking her up.”

“That would be amazing.”  David stood up.

Careful not to wake Emma up, Dick followed. 

David pulled the covers back on her bed and Dick laid her down.  Dick slipped out as David pulled the covers up over his daughter; a moment later David joined Dick outside her room. 

“Well, I think it’s time for me to get going,” Dick said.  “Thanks for having me over.”

“We’re always happy to have you here.”  David said as he walked him to the door.  “And thank you for helping with Emma.”

Stopping at the door Dick shrugged.  “I didn’t really do anything.  She just fell asleep in my lap.”

“Well, like I said it’s been a rough few nights.”  David sighed.  “So thanks.”

“I’m glad I was able to help.”  Dick smiled.  “Bye David.”

“Good night Peter.” 

Dick hit the streets less than an hour later.  Just like the previous night, Jason and Tim did not.

Two nights later, for the first time since Bruce had picked up the cowl, Batman did not fly alone. 

Chapter Text

Three days later the crime rates were still up.  In Dick’s personal opinion the solution to this was simple: replace the police cruisers that Fire Fly destroyed so the police could actually respond to calls and do their jobs.  

Unfortunately no one had asked his opinion.  Instead the Mayor’s office had decided they should have a press conference to talk about the increase in crime, and the city’s finance department was refusing to approve the funds for new cruisers.  

He knew he wasn’t the only one annoyed about it.  He had heard the argument between Commissioner Gordon and the city’s chief of finance.  

He did feel a little bad for the person from the Mayor’s office who had been tasked to tell Gordon about the press conference, because Gordon had not been happy about the waste of time it would be and had told them as much.

To make matters worse, Dick and David were part of the force stuck at the press conference.  David had been amused by Dick’s complaining and had responded that he was just thankful that he didn’t have to give the speech and answer any questions.  Though Dick knew he was irritated by everything also.  

Glancing up at the sky, Dick shifted.  They could have at least done the press conference inside, but nope it had to be outside where the possibility of getting rained on was becoming more and more likely with every passing minute.  

Dick buried further into his jacket as the wind picked up.  Being a Talon only made him more sensitive to the cold and these days he really despised the rain especially if he was caught in it.  

His attention was pulled from the weather by a flicker of light.  It was probably nothing, but he turned so he could scan the building it had come from.  For a brief moment he didn’t see anything.  Then movement from an upper window caught his eye.  

There was definitely someone in the window, but it was far enough that maybe even with his enhanced sight he wasn’t actually seeing what he thought he was seeing.  He really hoped his eyes were just playing tricks on him and he wasn’t seeing what he thought he was.

The slight movements stopped as Dick tried to focus his hearing.  A second later he heard it.  The slow, even breathing pattern that confirmed what he had already known, but hoped he didn’t.  There was a rifle in the window, a sniper getting ready to take a shot.  

Dick scanned the crowd.  The angle of the window left anyone open as a target and he only had seconds to find the target.  There was one glaring likelihood, but if he was wrong…  If he was wrong then someone was going to die.  

Three things happened almost simultaneously: two cars screeched up, the occupants opening fire on the crowd, Dick lunged forward tackling the Commissioner while yelling for everyone to get down, and the sniper pulled the trigger.     

Dick felt the burn of a bullet tearing into his side as he slammed the Commissioner into the ground.  It didn’t matter.  He had more important things to worry about.  Rolling to his feet, Dick leaped back into the crowd.  His ears were ringing from the gunfire, but a glance at the window revealed that the sniper was already gone.  He would worry about him later when there wasn’t an active shooting going on.  For now he was just glad he wasn’t still contributing.  

People scattered further as one of the cars swerved into the crowd.  Dick ran forward pulling people clear and shoving them toward cover.  Throwing himself into the path of the car, Dick shoved a man out of the way.  He twisted trying to get himself clear, but he wasn’t fast enough.  The force of the car slamming into him threw his turn off balance, his left leg buckled as all his weight was suddenly thrown onto it.  For a brief second his vision went black as his head smashed into the pavement.  

Decades of training that said not to move, to lay still and assess his injuries for fear of making them worse warred with the Courts training.  

Talons didn’t stay down. 

Pain erupted through his torso as he pushed himself up.  

Coughing, he spit out the blood that filled his mouth.  His mouth just filled with more blood.  It was choking him.  He couldn’t breathe.  His vision was spotting.  His ears were still ringing.  

Talons got up no matter how injured.

He turned his head trying to locate the cars.  There were still people in danger…  the cars were leaving.  The gunfire had… stopped.  

Talons finished the mission.

He needed to get up.  People were hurt…  They needed help.

He was a Talon.

“Peter!”  

Peter?  Dick shook his head trying to clear his thoughts.  He knew that voice.  He spit out more blood.  He still couldn’t breathe.  

“Peter!”

Scanning the crowd, Dick’s eyes landed on his partner.  

David.  David was the one calling for Peter…  for Dick, because Dick was Peter.  Dick was Peter, and David was calling for him and he was coming over and that was… that was bad.   Dick needed to get up.  He was a Talon, but that wasn’t completely right, he was David’s partner, he was Peter. 

Ignoring the pain in his chest and torso, Dick tried to shove himself to his feet only to have his left leg scream it’s own complaint.  Shifting into a sitting position, Dick turned his attention to his leg.  It was bent wrong, clearly broken.  

Gritting his teeth, Dick grabbed his leg and straightened it, realigning the bone to where it was supposed to be.   His second attempt to get to his feet was excruciating, but he made it and was still standing when David reached him.

David paced the hospital hall.  It had taken a lot longer than he liked to convince Peter to get checked out and really, he hadn’t actually convinced him.  Peter had been very insistent that he was fine, that the car had barely grazed him, and had just knocked him off balance.  

They had spent the next fifteen minutes arguing while trying to help the other people who had gotten hurt.  Seven people not counting Peter.  All things considered the number was small and no one was dead yet, but David was all too aware that could change in the next few hours and days.  

Peter had been back on his feet in seconds, but not everyone had been able to get back up.  David knew that the doctors would do their best for the seven injured, he also knew that not all deadly injuries were visible or would keep you down, so he hadn’t cared if Peter insisted that he was fine.  He needed to know.  

Once things had wound down and the EMTs seemed to have everything under control Gordon had gotten involved and ordered Peter to let David take him to the hospital and only return to work if and when he was approved to do so by a doctor.  

David stopped pacing as the door to Peter’s examination room opened and the doctor waved him over. 

“So what’s the verdict?”  David asked, stepping in.

Peter smiled.  “I’m cleared to continue working.”

“Really?”  Peter turned to the doctor.  “He got hit by a car.  You’re not going to run any scans to make sure there’s no internal injuries.”

“I didn’t find any reason to in the physical.”  Shrugging, the doctor gave Peter a pointed look.  “I would still prefer to, but you have a very stubborn partner and he is refusing anything else.”

“Peter!?”  David turned back to him.

“Hey, you heard the doctor,” Peter raised his hands, “Everything seems fine.  I’m fine.”

“I’m having a hard time believing that because the kid that got assigned to me as my partner had a brain.”  David frowned at him.  “And you seem to have lost yours somewhere.  I’m thinking maybe around where the car hit you?”

“Very funny.”  Peter shook his head.  “Now I apparently have some paperwork to take care of before we leave.”

The doctor nodded.  “It should be at the service desk by now.”

“Great,” Grinning, Peter headed for the door, “Come on David.”

“You go take care of that.”  David sighed.  “I want to talk to your doctor and find out how much you bullied him and what I should watch for so I’ll have warning if you do decide to fall over and die.”

Peter rolled his eyes.  “You do that, but hurry because I want to leave.”

David turned back to the doctor as Peter left.  “Do you really have no concerns?”

“Without any kind of scans I can’t say with certainty, but there didn’t seem to be anything to worry about.”  The Doctor sighed.  “Don’t be too hard on him for wanting me involved as little as possible.  He may just be too used to staying away from anyone in the medical field.”

“What do you mean?”  David asked.

“I…” The doctor paused, “It’s nothing.  I don’t think you have anything to worry about.”

David narrowed his eyes.  Ever since he had stepped into the room the doctor’s expression had been off, and now there was something in his voice.  “For someone telling me not to worry, you look worried.  What’s wrong?”

The doctor shook his head.  “It’s not really for me to discuss.  Now I can make you a list of things to watch for just in case he did suffer serious internal injuries.”  

“Are you worried that he might have?”  David asked.

“Not really,” The doctor stepped toward the door, “Like I said, from my examination, your partner seems healthy.”

“Okay,” David stepped in front of the door, “Then what are you worried about?”

“I’m not worried, I’m…” the doctor hesitated, “unsettled.”

Raising his eyebrows, David didn’t move. 

“Look I’m really not at liberty to say anything.”  The doctor studied David then glanced over David’s shoulder in the direction of the service desk.  He was clearly thinking about something.

David waited.

Frowning, the doctor focused back on David.  “Does Peter have younger siblings?”

David blinked; he hadn't been expecting that question.  “Yes.” 

Sighing, the doctor ran a hand through his hair.  “Okay then, one more question even though I already know the answer given his age, but... has Peter ever served in the military?”

“No.”  David frowned, now he was really confused.  “Why?  What does that have to do with anything?”

“Peter has…” The doctor grimaced, “Well, to say he has severe scarring is putting it mildly.”

“What do you mean?”  David asked.  This conversation was not going in the direction he had expected, and it was alarming.

“I’ve seen my fair share of scars over my career.”  The doctor shook his head.  “This is Gotham almost everyone has them.  And I’ve worked with soldiers who have come home with more scars than anyone wants to count.  What Peter has…”  The doctor took a deep breath.  “I’ve only seen a handful of cases that even come close and most of those were soldiers who were on active duty for more than a decade.  I’ve never seen anyone so young with that kind of damage.  …I’ve never seen anything like it.”

David felt sick.  “What kind of damage?”

The doctor pursed his lips.  “I don’t think I could name it all even if he would let me try, but definitely some knife wounds and more than a few scars that look like they were caused by bullets.  The way his scaring is layered makes it really hard to tell.  It’s all old though at least a few years.  With the layering I wouldn’t be surprised if some are close to a decade.”

“A decade?”  David closed his eyes.  “He’s barely twenty.”

“To be honest it wouldn’t surprise me if it’s one of the reasons he doesn’t want scans.  I’d bet a lot that we would find more if we did them and he may not want that.”    The doctor sighed.  “He’s obviously been keeping this hidden for years.  It’s probably just a part of his life now.”

Shaking his head, David opened his eyes.  “He has younger siblings.”

The doctor nodded.  “That’s why I told you.  His scarring is old and, well it isn’t a guarantee, but it seems that maybe he’s gotten away, but I’d be worried about his siblings.”

David rubbed his face.  He wasn’t sure what to say.  It didn’t end up mattering.  

“Hey David,” Peter asked, sticking his head into the room, “are you done interrogating my doctor?  Because I’m ready to go.”

“Yeah,” David glanced at the doctor before turning to the door, “Yeah I’m done.  Everything’s in order then?”

“Yep,” Peter waited for David to join him before heading to the exit, “You would think I don’t get enough paperwork on the job with the amount they gave me to fill out.”

David didn’t notice the forced cheer in Peter’s voice, the doctor’s words still echoing in his head.  He tried to push them back.  Now wasn’t the time, not while they were around other people.  “Sounds about right.” 

Peter merely hummed in response.  The rest of the walk to the car was silent, which David couldn’t say he minded.  He needed some time to get his thoughts in order.  

Reaching the car, David opened his door and paused.  Peter wasn’t getting in on his side.  David glanced up.  Peter was watching him, his expression blank.  David shifted.  He didn’t like that look.  Peter was normally extremely expressive.  “Is everything okay?”

“It’s not as bad as he implied and it’s not what you think.”  Peter’s voice was flat.

So he had heard them.  That was probably not ideal, but at least David didn’t have to try to find a time to bring it up.  “Okay…” David paused.  Unfortunately he wasn’t sure where to take it yet.

Peter narrowed his eyes.  His expression was calculating.  David had seen this look before.  It was the expression Peter got when he was assessing a threat.  David did not like that it was being aimed at him.  He didn’t want Peter to see him as a threat.

“That’s good.  I’m glad…” David hesitated because he didn’t believe Peter, but should he just ask him to clarify?  Should he actually challenge him right now?

The decision was taken from him. 

“This isn’t your concern.”  Peter leaned forward; there was steel in his voice.  “You are going to leave it alone.”

Peter glared at him a moment longer before opening his door and sliding into his seat.  

David didn’t move for a few minutes.  He needed to fix this.  He needed to help Peter and his family, because even if Peter wouldn’t admit it there was something wrong, and David had known it for a very long time.

Peter didn’t acknowledge him when he slipped into his seat.  The ride back to the station was silent.  

Peter turned to him when they made it to the station and flashed a smile before getting out of the car, but it wasn’t right.  David was familiar with Peter’s many different smiles.  It wasn’t his normal warm smile.  It wasn’t his teasing one or the one he used when talking to terrified victims.  It wasn’t his just generally polite smile or even the smile he used on criminals, which was more of a bearing of teeth then anything else.  No, David had never seen this smile before, and he didn’t like it.  The only description that came to his mind when Peter flashed the smile was cold.

Peter had always been like the sun, he had a bright and warm personality, and he shared his light and warmth with those around him.  In the span of a few minutes, Peter had gone from a warm summer sun to a cold, dark winter one, and David was the one being left out in the cold.

David almost wished that he hadn’t smiled at all.

Dick stayed silent on the ride to the station from the hospital.  He had made a mistake.  He had let David get close.  He had let David care about him.

David who still thought about the Grayson case and the little boy who had gone missing.  David who knew the Shadow was real.  David who now knew he had scars that he shouldn’t.  David, who was no fool, who would make a fabulous detective if he ever got the chance.  

Dick had let his guard down.  He had let David get past his armor.  He had made a mistake and it was time to correct it.  It was time to step back.  It was time to distance himself from David and his family as much as possible.  

Dick couldn’t afford to have David digging into his life.  He couldn’t have David worrying about him.  It wasn’t fair to David, and it wasn’t safe.  Dick couldn’t afford to continue to allow David in.

He had made a mistake.  It was dangerous now to his identity as Peter, and it would only be painful later when he lost David and his family.

He had had friends like David before, and he always lost them when the timelines shifted.  For a while he had thought that at least his family and his friends in the hero community were constants.  He had thought he didn’t need to worry about losing them in a shift because he never did, but that had changed.

When they made it to the station, Dick flashed David a smile before heading in.  They were co-workers and nothing more.    

Jim Gordon stood on the roof of the GCPD and waited.  He closed his eyes briefly.  Why did everything have to happen at once?  First it was Fire Fly destroying the police cruisers, now the shooting and those were on top of the ever-increasing whispers of a big player moving in.  He was exhausted.  He needed a break.  Not that he would be getting one anytime soon.

“Jim.”

Jumping slightly, Gordon turned to where Batman had appeared.  “You need to stop doing that.”

“What do you have?”  

Gordon sighed.  “Not much, besides ballistics.  The license plates on the cars were stolen.  Both they and the shooters have disappeared.”  Gordon handed Batman the case file.  “There were five men, two drivers two shooters, and a sniper, but he only shot once and then left.”

“There was a sniper?”  Batman asked.

“Yes,” Gordon nodded, “One of my officers spotted him.”

“A sniper implies that there was a specific target, which would suggest that the other shooters were a cover.”  Batman scanned the pages.  “Do you know who the target was?”

“Currently it’s looking like I was.”  Gordon rubbed his face.  “If it wasn’t for Jackson I’d probably be dead.”

Batman looked up.

“Peter Jackson,” Gordon clarified, “He’s the officer who saw the sniper and then tackled me.”

“It’s not normally easy to spot a sniper.”  Batman said.  “Are you sure he saw one and are you positive you were the target?”

“I trust Jackson.  He says he saw a sniper and I believe him.”  Gordon smiled.  “He’s a good officer, hard working, honest, trustworthy, or at least he is according to his partner, officer Carter, and you don’t get cleaner than David Carter.  The kids young he doesn’t look a day over fifteen, but he has good instincts and he’s sure I was the target.  

Ballistics also seem to agree.  All the rounds used were the same type.  I had them run all the bullets found and all of them are a match for one of two guns except for one bullet that was found behind where I was standing.  

It was fired from a different gun and they didn’t find any other bullet that matched it.  Meaning that there were three different guns: the two the shooters used, and the one the sniper used.  He seems to have only fired once… in my direction.”

“Whoever planned this didn’t want anyone to know that you were a target,” Batman said.  “A sniper normally uses different rounds. You need to be careful.  This was too thought out for them to not try again.”

“I know.  I’ll try.  I’m going to send Barbara to stay with some friends so she doesn’t get caught in the middle of this.  I have something else for you though.”  

Gordon held out a second file that he had been holding.  

“As you are probably already aware, there is someone moving into Gotham who seems to be trying to fill the vacuum created by the fall of the Court of Owls.  Obviously they’re not the first group to try, but they might actually be succeeding.  

I only became aware of them a few weeks ago, but from what I could find it looks like they have been slowly and quietly moving in for quite awhile now.  I don’t have much.  

However, I don’t think it’s a coincidence that Fire Fly destroyed the police cruisers only to then have a shooting happen at the press conference that was held to respond.  

Not to mention that I already have people at the mayor's office trying to convince me to step back and take a break until the people behind the shooting are found.  For safety reasons of course.  

The Mayor’s office pushed for the press conference and now they’re pushing for me to step back.  The police cruisers get destroyed, handicapping the force and now city finance is refusing to approve replacing them.  And someone is quietly taking over power in Gotham’s criminal world.”  

“You think it’s all connected.”  Batman glanced through the new file.

Gordon shrugged.  “I think there are a whole lot of coincidences,  and I don’t like what they might be adding up to.”

Batman nodded.  “Does anyone else in the department know about this?”

“Not fully.”  Gordon shook his head.  “I don’t have a whole lot of officers or detectives that I trust.  I’ve pulled Bullock and Montoya in a little, but they’re swamped just like all of my detectives.  I’ve thought about moving up some of the officers who are clean to detective, but obviously there’s more than just being clean to consider for that.  David is one of the few officers I both trust and think would make a good detective who I could move up to work on this case, but he has three kids and his wife is expecting twins.  This case was looking dangerous before.  The shooting today only confirmed how dangerous.  I’m not sure I want to pull anyone into it let alone someone who has a family to take care of.”  

“I’ll look into it.”  With that Batman turned to leave.  He paused at the edge of the roof and looked back at Gordon.  “You’re a father too.  Barbara needs you.”

With that he was gone. 

Gordon sighed before heading back inside.  Batman was right.  He was a father too, and he had no intention of either letting harm come to his daughter, or of leaving her anytime soon.  He was going to solve this case, but he was not going to die doing it, which meant that he was going to need to be very, very careful on how he handled it and who he trusted.

The department had been relatively clean for several years now, but just because someone was playing by the rules did not mean that Gordon could trust them.  Unfortunately as he had told Batman the list of people he actually trusted in the department was depressingly short.  

Barbara understood why her dad had sent her to stay with the Waynes, but it didn’t mean she was happy about it.  She wasn’t a child, the only reason she had agreed was because she could see how stressed he was, and she didn’t want to add to it.  

That being said, what he didn’t know couldn’t hurt him.  Someone was trying to kill her dad, or at the very least get him removed and she wasn’t going to leave it to the police to figure out.  She knew her dad had probably taken it to Batman, and she did trust Batman, but it was her dad. 

Although because he was her dad he would be very unhappy if he knew that she was in the room the sniper had shot from.  He had not been pleased when she decided to major in criminology, and he would definitely not be pleased with the way she was using what she was learning.  

Her dad would have preferred if she had only majored in computer sciences instead of doing the double major.  He didn’t want her going into a career in law enforcement.  He wanted her safe.  He wanted her away from the potential danger.  She understood because she wanted him safe too, but she also understood that he wanted to help people and so did she.  

She sighed there wasn’t anything helpful in the room and she really wasn’t sure where to go from here.

“What are you doing here?”

She spun toward the voice with what was, if you asked her later, definitely not a yelp.  Standing in the middle of the room was Batman.  She knew her dad trusted him, so she knew that she could too, but he was really big and standing alone in a dark room with him was more than a little intimidating.  

She took a deep breath.  “I’m investigating.”

“You shouldn’t be here Barbara.”  Batman frowned.  

Barbara sighed.  Of course her hoodie and makeshift mask wouldn’t work to hide who she was from Batman. 

“Someone tried to kill my dad.”

“I’m aware.”  Batman said.  “I’m looking into it.  You should go home.”

“I’m an adult.”  Barbara glared at him.  “I can take care of myself.”

Batman was unmoved.  “Your dad wants you safe.”  

“And I want him safe,” Barbara said, folding her arms.  “You aren’t going to stop me.  You can do your Batman thing and I’ll do my Batgirl thing and…” Wait, had she seriously just said, Batgirl thing?  Had she just referred to herself as Batgirl?  That sounded so stupid.  

A snicker drew her attention to behind Batman.  A second later a kid stepped out of the shadows.  He was dressed in a suit that was mostly dark red and black with a little bit of green and yellow.  A yellow R stood out prominently on his chest.  Barbara had heard the rumors about the Bat having a partner, but she hadn’t believed them.  

“Robin?”  She asked.

He grinned at her.  “Yep.”

Apparently the rumors were true.   

Barbara focused back on Batman.  “Well, this was great, but I am not sitting back while other people handle this case.”  With that she headed for the door.

“It’s dangerous.”  Batman said.

Barbara shrugged.  “I know.”  

Batman wasn’t finished.  “It’s dangerous, so you are going to stay with me and Robin while you are on the streets and you are going to start training.”

Barbara froze.  “Wait what?”  She turned around.

“You are going to stay with me at all times while on the streets.”  Batman narrowed his eyes.  “You may be an adult, but you are still untrained and you are going to wear something that will actually protect you if you get into trouble.”

“Okay…” Barbara blinked, that had not been what she had been expecting.  Straightening up, she met his eyes as much as she could through his mask.  “Okay, yes.”

Nodding, Batman moved to do his own investigation of the room.

Robin walked over to her.  He was still grinning.  “So Batgirl huh?”

She glared at him.  “You’re the one who named yourself after a songbird.”

“Hey, Robin is an awesome name.”  Robin glared back, but it didn’t last long.  The next second he was back to grinning.  “Batgirl’s not a bad name.”

His snickering from earlier seemed to say otherwise, but she would accept it.  

Dick smiled as he watched Batman, once again, get bullied into accepting another kid into his crusade, not that Barbara was a kid.  He saw the exact moment that Bruce gave up, and his grin widened at Barbara’s surprise.  He stayed a moment longer, watching Barbara and Jason together, before he slipped away.

Jason and Barbara were with Batman.  They would be safe tonight.  Jason being with Batman hadn’t stopped Dick from following him when he went out as Robin, but tonight he had a case to look into.  Jason was safe and so was Barbara.

Someone was trying to replace the Court of Owls and Dick was not going to let that stand.  Unlike with the other groups who had tried this though, he wouldn’t be satisfied with just crippling them.  They had tried to kill Gordon, and for that, he would pull up every root in and out of the city and burn them to the ground.

Chapter Text

Sitting alone at his kitchen table, David rubbed his face with his hands.  He’d had a long shift and his kids were already in bed. It had been three weeks since the shooting and his falling out with Peter.  He had yet to successfully fix things with Peter.  It wasn’t for lack of trying, but Peter seemed to have put up every wall he had and was determined to keep David out. 

David had always appreciated Peter’s ability to guide a conversation wherever he wanted to without the person realizing he was doing it.  It came in handy when talking to a witness who didn’t realize how much they knew, or victims who were terrified and didn’t want to think about things, or criminals who didn’t want to be helpful.

It was a useful skill for their job, but now it was making David’s life difficult.  More than once he had tried to talk about what happened only to realize hours later that Peter had completely derailed the attempt without him noticing. 

 “Rough day?”  Abigail asked, sitting down across from him

Sighing, David dropped his hands.  “Peter’s not coming to dinner this week.”

Abigail took his hand.  “He’ll come back.  Just, be patient.”

“You haven’t seen him.  He’s so… cold now.”  David said.  “He’s completely pushed me out and isn’t letting me get anywhere close to him.   He either ignores me when I try and start a conversation or he directs it back to work.”

“But you’re not going to stop trying.  You’re not going to leave.”  Abigail smiled, “And he’ll see that, he’ll see that you care.”

“The fact that I care is a threat to him.”  David sighed.  “He doesn’t want me to care.  For some reason he sees me as a threat.”

“That’s because he doesn’t know what to do with it.”  Abigail squeezed his hand.  “If he’s never had people who care about him… if he’s never been able to trust anyone… then it’s going to take time for him to figure out how to respond to it, it’s going to take time for him to learn to really truly trust you, but you aren’t going anywhere so he is going to have that time.”

“Abigail, I’ve known for months now that something wasn’t right with his family and I’ve suspected, but this… what the doctor said…” David stared at their hands. 

“According to him it was more than normal levels of abuse and I can’t believe I just said that.”  David looked up.  “I know it’s going to take time for him to trust me, but he has younger siblings.  If they’re still in the same situation that he was then they need help now.  I want to help them.  I want to help him.  I wish he would let me.”

“I know,”  Abigail said.  “He’ll figure it out and our family will be here when he does.” 

David nodded.

They sat together for a long time, neither saying anything, both thinking and worrying about the young man whom they had opened their home and hearts to.

Three pairs of feet broke the silence.  Looking up at his children, David raised his eyebrows.  “Aren’t you three supposed to be in bed?”

“We were, but we heard you get home and we were still awake and…” Melissa trailed off.

“When is Peter coming back?”  Nick asked, finishing for his sister.

Emma ran across the room and climbed into her father’s lap.  “I want to see Uncle Peter.”

“I know honey.”  Wrapping his arms around Emma, David looked at his other children.  “I don’t know when he’s coming back.”  He glanced at his wife for help.

“Peter has had a hard life and he isn’t used to people helping him,” Abigail said.  “Your daddy wants to help him, but that’s made Peter unsure how to respond.  He’s trying to stay away because he’s used to being alone and that’s less scary for him. 

We don’t know when he’s going to come back, but that just means we need to be patient and come up with creative ways to love him from a distance and let him know we care about and miss him.  Do you think you can help your dad and I do that?”

Tim sighed as the video feed ended. 

“Wait.  Was that it?”  Jason asked.

“Yeah,” Tim said. “That’s all B has.”

“So, you’re telling me that the video feed goes black for less then a minute and in that time Dick Grayson just vanishes?”  Jason threw his hands in the air.  “There is no way that’s enough time for whatever happened to happen!”

“Well that’s all there is,” Tim said frustrated.  “B didn’t find anything else wrong with the video and I’m not finding anything either.”

“Okay, what about the people who worked there?”  Jason asked.  “This had to be an inside job, right?”

“B thought that too, and so did the police, but they never found anything to indicate who.”  Tim moved some files onto a thumb drive.  “But I’ll double check later and see if I can’t find anything.  Maybe we should try and talk to the people who worked there.”

“We already have what they told the police and B.”  Jason shrugged.  “It’s not much.”

“I know,” Tim said, “but maybe one of them will have remembered something or maybe they lied, but won’t remember how, and they’ll mess up.” 

“Yeah, but it’s not like any of them would talk to us.”  Jason sighed.  “Maybe they would talk to me as Robin, but that won’t work because B doesn’t let me leave his side and if I went out alone he would probably bench me.”

“We could call them.”  Tim grinned.  “Then they wouldn’t know how old we were.  I could do something to the phone so we sound older and we could tell them that we’re with the police and are just reviewing the case or something.” 

“Yeah, that might work.  We should make the calls from upstairs though and we should probably head up now before Alfred finds us down here,” Jason said.

“Yeah.”  Tim turned off the cave computer.

They quietly slipped back into the house. 

A few hours later they hadn’t made it any further on the case.  Each of the phone calls simply leading to more dead ends.

Gordon glanced up at the knock on his office door.  “Come in.”

“You wanted to see me sir?”  David asked, coming in.

“Yes,” Gordon waved him over, “Sit down.”

Closing the door behind him, David walked over to the chair across from Gordon and sat down.

Gordon folded his hands in front of him on his desk.  “I’ve noticed that things seem to be tense between you and Peter.  Is there something going on that I should know about?”

“No, not really.”  David shook his head.  “We just had a personal disagreement.”

“If you don’t think it necessary for me to know then I won’t ask what it is,” Gordon said, “but I do need to know what you think of Peter as an officer and your partner.  Do you still trust him?”

“Definitely.”  David smiled.  “Our disagreement hasn’t changed anything on that front.  Peter is a good cop, potentially the best I’ve known in my decade here.  I’m not just referring to the fact that he’s honest and hard working either. 

I’m not sure I’ve ever met anyone with better instincts.  He picks up on things that no else notices and he can pull significance from the smallest details.  To put it simply, Peter is amazing at his job.  He’s honest and there is no one I trust more.  Even with our disagreement there isn’t anyone else I would want as a partner.  We won’t let it affect our work.”

“I’m sure you won’t.”  Gordon nodded.  “It sounds like he might make a good detective one day.”

“I’m sure he would.”  David said.  “Montoya and a few of the other detectives who aren’t too proud already occasionally ask him for his input on their cases because he can normally connect dots that no one else even sees.  I’ve yet to see him steer any of them wrong.”

“Okay, that was all I needed,” Gordon said.  “Thank you David, and I hope the two of you work things out.”

“Me too.”  Standing up, David headed for the door. 

Dick drummed his fingers on the handlebars of his motor cycle.  He was on his way to New York. 

Officially, it was because of a case that had crossed city and state lines.  The case was going to trail in New York and he was taking some pertinent files to the police there and since no outsiders liked dealing with things that happened in Gotham he was supposed to help them figure out how the Gotham part of the case fit in with theirs.

Unofficially, Gordon had pulled him into the investigation of the shooting.  Gordon believed it was connected to a group that was moving into Gotham, which Dick had already known. 

Gordon didn’t have much and Dick knew he wasn’t sharing everything he did have, but he had found some things indicating that the group might have some ties in New York, so he wanted Dick to discretely look for information.  Ideally, he was hoping that Dick would be able to get the name of the group.

Dick was happy that Gordon trusted him enough to pull him into the investigation, but he wasn’t thrilled about the fact that this was going to take him out of Gotham for over a day. 

He also didn’t like how much time the drive was giving him to think.

It was over three weeks since the shooting, since he had pulled back from David, since he had seen Abigail or the kids, and it hurt. 

He couldn’t let them back in.  The risk was too great.  The danger too high, but he missed them.  He missed David and his family and the ache of that loss still felt like a knife in his heart. 

Recently he had been coming into work to find pictures and notes from Emma, Nick and Melissa.  More than once they had been accompanied with cookies that the kids had helped their mom bake.  Every time he found something from the kids it felt like the knife was being twisted, sinking a little deeper each time. 

The pain of their loss was mixing with and compounding the loss of his family, of Bruce, Jason, Tim, Cass, Damian, Alfred, Barbara, of his parents and his friends.  The loneliness was pressing in all around him and the weight of it felt crushing. 

David and Abigail cared about him and he so desperately wanted to let them, but he couldn’t.

According to David, Bruce had wanted to adopt him in this universe too, and Dick so desperately wanted his dad back, but it was too late.  Bruce had wanted the eight-year-old who was still innocent, not the eighteen year old with blood on his hands.

Dick desperately wanted to be around David and his family.

He desperately wanted his friends back from the other timelines.

He desperately wanted his family back.

He desperately didn’t want to be alone.

He couldn’t have any of it.

The risk was too great.

The danger was too high.

Dick was on his way home, still three hours outside of Gotham, when an alert went off in his apartment and on his phone.  He felt like his veins had filled with ice water, he couldn’t breath and he wasn’t sure if his heart was still beating.  He needed to get to Gotham. 

An hour and thirteen minutes into Batman and Robin’s patrol they received the alert from the cave.  Eight minutes later the alert went to the police.  Ten minutes after that all of Gotham knew. 

The Joker had escaped Arkham.   

Chapter Text

Barbara felt a shiver of fear run through her at the news that the Joker was out.  Only outsiders to Gotham didn’t respect the threat that the Joker posed.  Those within Gotham had learned to live with the threat, but it by no means meant that they forgot it.

The fear, however, quickly turned to indignation as Batman turned to face her and Jason.

“Head back to the cave.”

Barbara opened her mouth to remind Batman that she wasn’t a child, but Jason beat her to it. 

“No way B.”  Jason glared.  “We can help.  The Joker is dangerous, you should have backup.”

“The Joker is dangerous,” Batman agreed, “which is exactly the reason you two are not going to continue patrol tonight.  Neither of you are ready to handle someone like Joker.”

“But then you won’t have any backup!”  Jason threw his hands into the air.

“I have handled Joker without back up in the past,” Batman said, “And I will continue to do so until a point in time when you are actually ready to handle someone like the Joker.”

“B…” Jason started.

“Robin,” Batman cut him off, “this is not up for discussion, both of you head in now.  Do not separate until you get back to the cave.”

“Fine.”  Scowling, Jason headed for the edge of the roof.

Barbara nodded when Batman looked at her, her protests having died in her throat.  She might be an adult, but Jason was only fourteen, he was a child and he shouldn’t be anywhere near the Joker. 

When it came down to it Batman was right, neither of them were ready.  Jason might be younger, but he was ahead of her in training.  

She had grown up taking self-defense classes because of her dad, but her training was no match for being trained by Batman.  She was improving quickly, but she and Jason still had a lot to learn.

Turning, Barbara followed Jason off the roof. 

Fifteen minutes passed in silence, before Jason came to a halt on a rooftop and spun to face her throwing his hands into the air. 

“Being Robin was supposed to mean that he would let me help him, that he would let me watch his back, but how can I do that if he sends me home every time it gets a little bit dangerous?  The more dangerous it is the more he needs someone to watch out for him!”

“One day you’ll be able to do that,” Barbara sighed, “but he’s not wrong, neither of us are ready right now.”

“But what if he needs me before then?”  Jason asked. 

“He’s been protecting Gotham for a long time now.”  Barbara smiled.  “He knows what he’s doing and he’s good at it.”

Walking over to the edge of the roof, Jason sat down.  Barbara followed, sitting down next to him.

Looking out over the city, neither said anything for a moment.

Jason sighed, his voice was soft.  “I know, but he’s my dad.”

Barbara glanced at him.  He wasn’t looking at the city.  She followed his gaze into the clouds.  The Bat signal had lit the sky mere minutes after they got the alert.

“What if he doesn’t come home?  …What if he di…” Jason hesitated.  “Do you ever worry about your dad when he goes to work?”

“Everyday.”  Barbara whispered.

“I don’t want to lose him.”  Jason’s voice trembled slightly.  “I never had…  I didn’t…  My parents weren’t really there.  My mom tried, but she was to out of it most of the time.  My dad wasn’t really a…  a dad.  I didn’t even know what it meant to have a dad…  I didn’t know what a dad really was until B.  B’s a dad.  B’s my dad.  I don’t want to lose that, lose him.  I can’t lose him.  …I need him.”

Jason’s voice was so quiet by the time he finished that Barbara could barely hear him.  She wasn’t sure what to say.  Barbara had never heard Jason be this vulnerable with anyone.  She had never heard him admit to needing anything or anyone.  He was always so confident, so assured of himself, so independent.

He had needed to grow up too fast, he had never really gotten to be a kid, but that didn’t change the fact that he was only fourteen and he desperately needed his dad.  Because of that he was now running into the fear of losing him.   Barbara couldn’t understand everything that Jason had went through in his life, but the fear of losing a father, she could understand. 

In this area they were alike. 

They both had father’s whose jobs could mean that they didn’t come home at the end of the day.  They both had father’s who did what they did to protect other people and so neither she nor Jason would ever ask them to stop.  They both lived with the fear that one day their dads wouldn’t come home.  They both desperately needed their dads to come home. 

Barbara realized that she didn’t know what to say because there was nothing to say.  Instead she wrapped her arm around his shoulder. 

Jason was stiff, but ever so slowly he relaxed, slumping fully into her side.

When Barbara had started hanging out with the Wayne’s she had figured that it was what having younger siblings would be like. 

Over the years she had even occasionally thought of them as her younger siblings, but it had always been more of a vague feeling than anything real.

As they set in silence, staring out over the city together, something became extremely clear to Barbara.  Jason was her little brother.  For the first time the thought and accompanying feelings were anything, but vague.  They were very, very real.  

Barbara had always figured that she would remain an only child, but in that moment she realized that she hadn’t been one for a while. 

She had four younger siblings. 

With that came a feeling that she was not as familiar with.   Protectiveness. 

It wasn’t that she had never felt protective toward any of the Wayne kids and she certainly wanted to protect her dad, (it was why she was Batgirl), but this was different, it was deeper. 

With her dad she wanted him safe, but she also looked to him for protection. 

In the past with the Waynes the feeling had always been in response to some kind of danger they were in at the time. 

This feeling went beyond that.  It was a desire to be there when they needed someone to confide in.  It was a desire for them to be safe and happy, for them to see her as safe.  It was a need to watch out for them in all the little ways as well as the big. 

Barbara wasn’t sure how long they sat together on the roof before Batman’s gruff voice came over their comms wanting to know why they weren’t back at the cave yet.

With a sigh Barbara dropped her arm from around Jason and stood up.

Jason didn’t say anything as he leaped off the roof.

Tapping her comm to respond to Batman, Barbara followed Jason.

Barbara’s head was pounding.  She didn’t try to get up, instead she simply leaned against the air conditioner unit on the random roof she had grappled to in order to get away. 

She was safe up here. 

She closed her eyes and tried not to cry.  She felt sick, but it had nothing to do with her headache. 

She was safe because the men had left with Robin.  She was safe, but Robin wasn’t.  Jason wasn’t. 

She had just realized that he was her little brother, that she wanted to protect him and now he was gone.  She had failed. 

Neither of them had thought about it when they heard someone scream, they had simply went to help. 

Jason had beat her there.

Neither of them had realized that it was a trap until it was to late. 

She hadn’t been able to stop the men from taking Jason.  A blow to the back of the head sent her down and when she awoke, Jason and the men were gone.  She wasn’t sure why but they weren’t interested in her, just in Robin, in Jason, in her little brother.

She had already alerted Batman and he was now scouring the streets.  Alfred was bringing a car to her, which just left her to wait on a rooftop and worry about her little brother.

They would find him. 

They had to find him. 

Cass entered the cave on silent feet, not that it mattered with the way Tim was clinging to her. 

From the moment Tim had come into her room and woke her up she had known that something horrible had happened.  Tim had buried his face against her and she had wrapped her arms around him as he told her what had happened.  When he had finished she had brought them both down to the cave without letting go of her little brother. 

Alfred didn’t turn to acknowledge them, but that was okay.  The tense conversation between him and Batman on the comms was enough confirmation for Cass.  Jason was still missing.

Jason had been kidnapped many times, but never as Robin.  Everyone who took him, as Jason Wayne wanted the same thing: money.  None of them had ever gotten it, but the ransom demands always gave them time, always gave their mysterious rescuer time. 

There would be no ransom demand for Robin, no mysterious rescuer; those were for Jason, son of Bruce Wayne.  Whoever took Robin wanted to hurt Batman, wanted to hurt Batman’s partner, wanted to hurt Cass’ brother.

Pulling back slightly, Cass waited for Tim to look up before she spoke.  “Wait for Barbara.  I’ll find him.”

Tim’s eyes widened for a moment before he nodded.

Cass smiled trying to reassure him.  With one last quick squeeze Cass, released Tim and headed for the changing rooms, she needed something else to wear and she was going to need some weapons. 

Unlike Jason and Tim, Cass had never been interested in going out with Batman. 

Her father, David Cain, had wanted her to be a weapon.  He had been training her to fight, to kill, but that had ended when she was twelve, when a man dressed all in black including a mask that covered his whole face had come. 

He had moved with a grace and fluidity and with a kind of controlled power that she had never seen before.  She had not been able to read him like she could others. 

She had simply known that he was dangerous, more dangerous than anyone she had ever met, more dangerous than her father, but she had also known that he was not dangerous to her or to the infant that he had stolen. 

He had brought her and Damian to Gotham, to Bruce Wayne.  Then he just vanished. 

Bruce was different from her father in every way. 

He fought to protect people where her father had fought to hurt people. 

He helped her learn to speak, was helping her learn to read and write where her father had wanted her to learn none of that. 

He was gentle with her where her father had been harsh.

He protected her where her father had demanded that she protect herself. 

He encouraged her to pursue things she loved where her father had wanted her to love nothing. 

He saw her as his daughter where her father had seen her merely as a weapon. 

He cared for her, protected her, and loved her. 

He was her dad.

Her father had merely been a trainer. 

If he had asked she would have fought beside him, but he didn’t because he wanted her safe.  She was thankful that he never asked because she was tired of fighting. 

Jason and Tim wanted to help their dad, but Cass wanted to learn how to do something other than fight. 

However, now someone had taken her brother, and she would help her dad get him back.  If she had to she would fight and the people responsible would regret it. 

Alfred called her back when she headed for one of her dad’s bikes.  She turned to face him.  She knew he had been planning to tell her not to go out, but as he studied her, she saw him change his mind.  She was not as good as Batman, but she was close.  Her skill was nothing to laugh at. 

“Take a comm.”  Alfred sighed.

Nodding, Cass retrieved a comm before heading out.

She put it in her ear in time to hear Alfred inform Batman that she was on her way out. 

She ignored her dad’s concern at her being on the streets wondering instead if the man who had brought her and her siblings to Bruce, who had continued to protect them afterward, would come for Robin. 

He didn’t know that Jason was Robin, so he might not, but she hoped that he would.  She still had yet to meet anyone whom she thought could match him in skill and he was clearly very good at finding people. 

Even if he didn’t she and Batman would find Jason.  She wouldn’t accept anything less.

As soon as Barbara got out of the car in the cave Tim latched onto her. 

She had told Alfred that she was fine over the comms, but she didn’t protest when he directed her to one of the cots in the med bay so he could check for himself.  She simply warped her arms around Tim and took him with her. 

It didn’t take long for Alfred to confirm that she didn’t have a concussion and that there was nothing else to worry about.  With a smile that didn’t reach his eyes, Alfred sent her up to her room to rest. 

Again she didn’t protest.  Tim didn’t release her when she headed for the stairs, which was fine with Barbara.  She didn’t let go of her hold on him either.

She looked down at him when they reached the room that had become hers while she had been staying with the Waynes.  “Hey, do you want to sit on my bed?  I need to grab something.”

“Okay.”  Tim’s voice was quiet and it took him a second to let go of her and move to the bed.

As soon as he did she turned to the desk in the room.  Opening the bottom drawer, Barbara pulled out a computer.  It wasn’t her normal laptop.  This one had shown up on her bed the day after Batman agreed to let her work with him. 

It had come with detailed instructions walking her through how to get into it, which she had been thankful for because it was heavily encrypted and while she had been working on her hacking, she was willing to admit that she would not have been able to break the encryption. 

Once she was in she had thoroughly enjoyed exploring.  The computer had backdoors into almost every law enforcement agency along with systems and algorithms that were constantly scanning for and flagging suspicious actives. 

It was extremely extensive, but it seemed it was also just supposed to be a start because there were also notes and tips for how she could hone her skills and expand it. 

She hadn’t thanked Bruce for it, figuring that if he had wanted her to he wouldn’t have just left it in her room.  Instead she took his welcome for what it was and accepted his hint to learn to use her skill with a computer as another way to fight crime and help them.

She had been good with a computer before, but as she studied and applied the notes, tips and in some cases very detailed steps in how to do something her skills had increased exponentially. 

“What’s that?”  Tim asked as she joined him on the bed.

Powering it up, she looked at him.  “It’s how we’re going to look for Jason.”                

Barbara might not be on the streets, but she had no intention of just going to sleep and hoping that Batman and Cass would find Jason.  She also knew that Tim wouldn’t be sleeping until Jason was safe.

Outside of the computer in the cave she had never worked with a computer that could match this one in processing speed and power.  She knew she still had more to learn, but she was hoping that what she had learned combined with what Bruce had already set up would be enough for tonight.

Tim leaned forward as she opened the comm channel, so they could listen to the search for Jason.  After that she moved to getting into the city cameras.  It only took her seconds, but it felt like an eternity.  Hopefully she would have something useful to add to the search soon.

Dick was still an hour outside of Gotham and was already pushing his bike as fast as it would go when a second alert went off on his bike’s display.  His systems had flagged key words over the Bats comm lines.  More alerts followed as his systems flagged activity both on the Batcomputer and on the computer he had gotten for Barbara… Robin was missing.

As Jason stared at the Joker, he couldn’t help the fear overtaking him. 

The Joker was rambling.  Something about how Batman wasn’t supposed to have a partner, how Robin was an intruder and was messing up the game and how Joker was going to fix everything. 

Jason wasn’t really sure if he was following Joker’s tirade correctly.  The Joker’s laughter was really distracting as was the crowbar he was gesturing with.

Jason was Robin right now. 

Glaring at the Joker, He tried to come up with something, anything, to say.

Robin wasn’t supposed to be afraid, but Jason was terrified.

He was still learning and he didn’t think he could get out of this on his own. 

He needed someone to find him.

He was Robin, not Jason, which meant that whoever it was who had been watching out for him and his siblings wouldn’t be coming. 

It was fine, he would be fine even without his mystery rescuer.  He was Robin, so Batman would come. 

His dad would come.

He couldn’t hold back his scream as the Joker brought the crowbar down. 

Chapter Text

Vaulting off his bike, Dick hardly noticed as it tipped over and skidded into the back wall of the alley.  He caught ahold of a windowsill on the second floor and used it to continue his upward momentum.  Within seconds he was slipping into his apartment.  Less than three minutes later, fully suited, up he took to the roofs.  He couldn’t hear Jason’s heartbeat. 

Robin had been missing for close to an hour and a half.

Joker was out.

Jason was missing.

Joker was out.

His little brother was missing.

Joker had killed his little brother.

Dick skidded to a halt.  He needed to breath.  He needed to focus. 

He still couldn’t hear Jason’s heartbeat. 

Pushing away his panic, Dick headed toward where Jason had gone missing.

He needed to focus on what he knew.  Gotham was big.  It was normal for his siblings to get out of his range of hearing.  He never liked it, liked it even less now, but it was normal. 

It didn’t mean anything. 

He might not be able to use Jason’s heartbeat to pinpoint where he was, but not being able to hear it did narrow the possibilities for where he could be.   

Joker had killed his brother before.

Dick wasn’t going to let it happen again.

He was going to find Jason.

Dick wasn’t sure how much time passed before he heard it.  Not a heartbeat, but an agonized scream.

Jason.

Changing directions, Dick sped up.  He couldn’t hear anything else after the scream died away, but he finally had a direction.

Moments later a second scream reached his ears.  This time when it died away he wasn’t left with silence.  He could hear Jason’s choked off sobs, his breathing.  He could hear the Joker laughing. 

Fury boiled just beneath his skin, demanding a release, demanding blood.  He shoved it back. 

Seconds later the sound that he had been listening for since he made it to Gotham finally reached him. 

Jason’s heartbeat.

Dick felt relief surge through him at the sound.  Jason’s heartbeat was panicked, but strong.  Just a few minutes more.  Dick would be there in a few minutes.  Jason would be fine. 

He had to be okay.

Dick refused to lose his little brother again.

Listening to his brother scream made the moments before he was slipping into the warehouse feel like an eternity to Dick.

Joker had Robin in a warehouse…. Because…. of course he did.  Some things might change from timeline to timeline, like Jason's age fourteen, not fifteen, but others didn’t. 

The big thing… The important thing, was going to change this time.  Dick was here and he was going to make sure of it.  Jason was coming out of this warehouse alive.

Silently, speed barely slowing, Dick moved along the rafters. 

The warehouse was a single open room with support beams being the only things to obscure his vision.

Years of training demanded that he scan his surroundings.  Something that sounded a lot like Batman reminded him that this was the Joker and he was dangerous and Dick shouldn’t go in without assessing everything.  But for once his training wasn’t the loudest thing in his mind.

Joker was standing over Robin with a crowbar.  Dick’s vision narrowed to that one detail.  The sound of Jason’s gasping and his heartbeat drowned all other noise out. 

Dick’s vision went white as Joker raised his arm, the rage that had been riding just beneath the surface finally breaking free in a cascading wave overwhelming all of his senses.   

Dick wasn’t fully sure what broke him out of the blinding fury, but there was something in the back of his mind insisting he think, insisting he not lose himself, insisting he wasn’t a killer. 

Dick blinked.  There was a roaring in his ears.

Joker was unconscious at his feet. 

Taking a breath, Dick listened for Joker’s heartbeat over the pounding in his own head.  It was still there and while it seemed strained it didn’t sound like it was about to give out either.  Dick scanned the Joker, he would need several surgeries, limbs weren’t supposed to bend in all those directions, but he would probably live. 

Seven years of training to kill revolted at that.  His rage and fury came roaring back mixed with his older brother instincts to protect his siblings. 

Seven years of being a Talon demanded he kill, insisted it was the only way to protect his siblings, reminded him the Joker didn’t deserve to live.  The Joker had killed Jason before and he had dared to try to do it again.  The Joker had hurt his little brother.

Shaking his head, Dick stepped back. 

He wasn’t a Talon.

He wasn’t a killer.

He was an older brother.

His little brother was here. 

He was hurt. 

He needed Dick.

Grabbing ahold of the rage and fury, Dick forcefully shoved them back.

He didn’t need them now.  Jason was probably already scared.  Dick may have scared him more and that was the last thing he wanted to do.

He still felt off kilter.  The warehouse still felt too loud.  There was a ringing in his ears, a beeping in the background. 

Focusing on Jason’s heartbeat, Dick ignored the other noise.  He needed to be clam.  He didn’t want to scare Jason more.  Jason’s heartbeat was steady, if a little fast, but it was there. 

Taking a breath, Dick turned to Jason.

Jason chocked back a sob, as he gasped in another breath.  Everything hurt and between the screaming and the trying not to cry he was having a hard time catching his breath.   

Joker had paused his beating of Jason again to prance around the room and do more rambling.

Jason knew the reprieve wouldn’t last very long, but Jason was thankful for it anyway. 

Closing his eyes, Jason tried to pretend he was anywhere but in a warehouse with the Joker.  He knew he should be trying to escape.  He was Robin.  His dad had been training him for years.  But he was hurting and exhausted, his early training had been on how to avoid getting kidnaped and he had barely been Robin for a month.  His dad was right, he wasn’t ready for something like this. 

He needed help.

He needed Batman.

He wanted his dad.

Biting back another sob as a foot slammed into his side, Jason opened his eyes.  Joker was standing over him again.

“No please, no more.”  Jason begged silently in his head.  “Dad please.  Dad I need you.  Dad…”

Grinning, Joker raised the crowbar.

Jason tensed.

A hand wrapped around Joker’s wrist halting his downward swing.

Time seemed to freeze for a moment as both Jason and the Joker stared in shock at the man who had seemingly materialized from thin air.

Jason blinked.  He had come.  Jason’s rescuer had come for Robin.  After three years Jason was looking at him.  The Shadow was here and was for the first time showing himself.

“Wha-“ Joker didn’t get to finish as The Shadow jerked his arm to the side throwing Joker across the room like a rag doll.

Jason glanced between The Shadow and Joker.  There weren’t very many people who could throw someone across a room as casually as he had.  The Joker, however, was dangerous and Jason now was more intimately aware of that than he had ever wanted to be.

“You’re not Batman.”  Joker screeched, scrambling back to his feet. 

He had barely gotten himself upright before The Shadow was in front of him wrapping a hand around his throat.  

Jason saw a knife slide out into the Joker’s hand, but before he could yell a warning The Shadow caught Joker’s wrist and snapped it.  Jason closed his mouth as The Shadow  twisted and broke the Joker’s arm.

Before his father had went to jail for the last time, Jason had gotten very good at gaging his moods.  Knowing his father was upset early… before it turned fully to anger, before an explosion, was the difference between being able to get out of the way and getting a beating. 

It had become a critical skill when trying to survive on the streets.  Jason had spent most of his childhood trying to avoid anger because it always lead to him getting hurt and using his own anger to keep people from seeing him as an easy target. 

Reading anger in others was how he had survived.

Jason knew anger.

Without being able to see The Shadow’s face, Jason knew, it was in every line of his body.  The Shadow wasn’t just angry, he was furious and it was terrifying. 

Jason watched and listened as Joker went from indignation to taunting and laughing to screaming to finally falling silent and going limp.

Jason knew without a doubt that this was the man who had been protecting him.  This was the man who had brought him to his Dad.  But the ease with which he threw Joker across the room like he weighed nothing, the way he snapped his bones like they were made of tooth picks, was nothing short of chilling. 

He knew that in the past this man had saved him, but he had spent the last hour being beaten by a maniac and he was hurt and terrified.  The only thing his brain could latch onto was that he was still tied up, still vulnerable and there was an enraged man only a few feet from him who was turning in his direction.

Jason had spent years hiding his fear behind bravado, but he didn’t have any left.  He was too exhausted. 

He didn’t move, he barely breathed as The Shadow started in his direction.

Jason couldn’t see any anger in The Shadow’s body anymore.  The fury was gone almost like it had never been there, but it had been.  Jason had seen it, and his brain wasn’t quite ready to believe that it wasn’t coming back, that he wasn’t about to get beaten more.  He couldn’t believe that he was safe.

“Robin?”

Jason blinked.  From the time The Shadow had arrived he had been completely silent, eerily so.  Through his attack on Joker not one of the man’s movements had made a sound.  The Joker had taunted him, but he had not once said anything.  He hadn’t spoken at all until now. 

The man crouched in front of him.  “Robin?”

The Shadow’s attack on the Joker had been vicious; his movements had been smooth, but sharp.  Now though, his body was relaxed, his voice was soft.  He sounded worried. 

“Yeah?”  Jason wasn’t sure what else to say and his throat hurt too much from screaming anyway.

More tension drained from The Shadow’s frame.  “I’m going to untie you okay?”

“Okay.”  Jason echoed, which seemed to be all The Shadow needed.

Pulling a knife from seemingly nowhere, The Shadow reached over Jason.  He cut the ropes around his wrists and ankles before Jason even had time to tense at the appearance of a knife.  The knife disappeared as quickly as it appeared. 

“Before you try to move I need to know how injured you are.  Can you tell me where it hurts?”  The Shadow asked.

“Everywhere.”  Jason wanted to be anywhere but this warehouse, but he was also fine with not moving.  Moving sounded very painful.  “Um… I think I might have broken ribs.”

“Okay, if it’s okay with you I’m going to check and make sure nothings too bad?”  The Shadow asked.

Jason tipped his head in a slight nod. His throat hurt and he was tired of talking.

The Shadow’s hands were gentle as they started with Jason’s head, running through his hair and down his neck looking for any damage. 

Jason couldn’t help a hiss of pain when The Shadow reached his ribs, but even with the flares of pain he also couldn’t help relaxing.  The Shadow was keeping a steady commentary on nothing in particular.   His voice was soft and soothing and while there were spikes of pain when he would find sore spots, his hands remained gentle.  Jason found that his fear was finally starting to slip away, replaced with a feeling of safety. 

Jason startled slightly when The Shadow flipped up the lenses on his mask.  How did he know how to do that?  Yelping, Jason blinked.  His surprise of The Shadow’s knowledge of his mask was overshadowed by the surprise and pain of a light being shined in his eyes. 

“Sorry.”  The Shadow murmured.  “No concussion though.  You definitely have broken ribs and probably some fractures in your legs and right arm, but I think it is safe to move you if you want to get out of here.”

“Yes, please.”  Jason shifted, trying to push himself up.

“Easy,” The Shadow put a hand on his shoulder, “Let me do it.”

Stilling, Jason tensed.  “Okay.” 

The Shadow was achingly gentle as he began shifting Jason.

It was still painful, but it wasn’t as bad as Jason had been expecting.

The Shadow paused once Jason was upright, giving him a chance to breath.

Jason found himself relaxing as he leaned against The Shadow.

“I’m going to pick you up now if you’re ready?”

Nodding, Jason closed his eyes.  The feeling of safety was growing stronger.  His brain was finally catching up to the fact that this was the man who had always come to save him. 

The Shadow’s arms tightened around him pulling him more firmly against his chest.  Jason sensed more then felt when The Shadow stood up, the pain he expected from the movement barely there.  The Shadow’s stride was as smooth as it was silent and Jason found that his exhaustion was starting to pull on him, but there was still one thing he really wanted.

“I want B.”

“Okay.”

Jason’s exhaustion faded into the back ground as he listened to The Shadow give Batman their location.  How did The Shadow get accesses to their comms? 

Jason’s thoughts were interrupted.

“Batman will be here soon.”

Jason smiled.  His dad was coming.  His dad knew where to come.  He was safe.  He was going to be safer.  His dad would be there soon.

A second later they were out of the warehouse.  Opening his eyes, Jason smiled wider.  There had been a part of him afraid that he wasn’t ever going to get out.

The Shadow got them onto a nearby rooftop without so much as jolting Jason and carefully lowered him to the roof.

A spike of fear ran through Jason as The Shadow began to pull back.  “Don’t Leave.” 

“Easy you’re okay.” The Shadow said settling down next to Jason.  “I’m not leaving.” 

Leaning into him, Jason used his good hand to grab ahold of The Shadow’s suit.  Jason believed him, but the fear that he would leave didn’t immediately fade. 

Slowly, as they set together in silence, the fear began to dissipate.

The rooftop was nice.  The quite felt peaceful to Jason.  Not to mention he finally had the opportunity to study the man who had changed his life for the better three years ago and who had continued to be his hidden protector.

There really wasn’t much to see.  The man was dressed fully in black.  The material between Jason’s fingers was flexible, but strong.  Jason wasn’t sure what it was.  The man had black hair, but a domino and a mask that went over the lower part of his face covered almost all of his face.  He had a utility belt like Batman’s and what looked to Jason like escrimas on his back along with several knives strapped to his legs. 

The Shadow jerked his head toward the warehouse.  If Jason hadn’t been leaning against him and hadn’t been watching him so closely he would have missed the way The Shadow tensed.   Jason didn’t have time to register more then that before The Shadow was twisting folding his body over Jason’s.  Less then a second later the quiet was shattered by an explosion ripping apart the warehouse.

Jason felt his breath stutter.  He had been in there only a few minutes ago. 

“Jason?”

Jason blinked.  The Shadow was still hunched over him, but he had drawn back slightly. 

“Jason?”  The Shadow asked, “Are you okay?’

Jason opened his mouth to respond but then froze.  The Shadow called him Jason, not Robin.  How did he know?

“Jaybird?” 

The Shadow was running his hands threw Jason hair and down his back like he was expecting Jason to be injured.

“Little Wing?”

Jason blinked.  Jaybird?  Little Wing?  What was up with those?

“Hey, are you with me?  Little Wing?”

The Shadow was starting to sound panicked.

“Umm…  Yeah… Yeah I’m fine.  It’s just.”  He was going to ask about the name, but instead something else came out, the surprise of The Shadow knowing his name slipping into the background.  “I was just in there.”  Jason shuddered.  “I was just in there.  I almost…  If you hadn’t…”

“Shh… It’s okay.”  The Shadow pulled him against his chest.  “You weren’t in there.  I got you.  You’re safe.  I have you Little Wing.  You’re safe.  I have you.”

Leaning into the hold, Jason listened to The Shadow’s reassurances and promises of protection.  He still didn’t know who this man was or why he had decided to protect Jason and his siblings, but right then being held by him felt like safety.

Bruce’s heart nearly stopped as an explosion ripped through the sky. 

Only a few minutes had passed since an unknown voice had come onto their comms.  The person had simply said that Robin was safe and had given a location and nothing more. 

The explosion was in the same direction that Bruce was headed.  The same direction Robin might be.  His son might be.

Bruce pushed himself harder.

The location given was two rooftops over.  Too close to be a coincidence. 

Slowing, Batman slipped deeper into the shadows.

Robin was on the roof being held by a figure in all black.  Batman paused to study the situation.  The hold wasn’t restraining; it seemed to be protective.  The figure was hunched over Robin like he had been shielding him from the explosion, like he was still trying to shield him. 

The figure tipped his head in Bruce’s direction.  He didn’t give any other indication that he knew Batman was there, but he didn’t need too.  Any question in Bruce’s mind about who this was evaporated.  The man who had brought him his children was skilled enough to do so and continue protecting them without being seen.  He had been skilled enough to steal two children from the League of Assassins.  Cass had considered his skill level very dangerous.  This was the man who had brought him his children.  This was The Shadow. 

Bruce landed on the roof just in time to hear The Shadow’s soft words to Jason.

“Your dad is here.”

Jason’s head snapped up.  “Dad?”

Without moving from The Shadow’s hold Jason reached for him.

Bruce didn’t hesitate to go to him.  “Robin, are you hurt?”

“I’m okay, dad.”  Jason’s voice wobbled.

Bruce had never heard Jason sound exactly like that.  Crouching down next to them, Bruce reached for his son.  He hesitated before pulling Jason into his arms and glanced at The Shadow. 

The Shadow seemed to understand the silent question and started filling Bruce in on Jason’s injuries as he gently shifted Jason into Bruce’s arms.  Jason was holding onto The Shadow’s suite and both he and The Shadow seemed reluctant to actually release the other. 

But finally after what felt like the longest hour of his life, Bruce had his son in his arms.

All he wanted to do was take him home, but there were a few things he needed to know first.

“The warehouse?”

“It’s where the Joker was.”  The Shadow answered.

Bruce tightened his hold ever so slightly as Jason shuddered.

“And the Joker?”  Bruce needed to know where the Joker was, if he was still a threat to his son.

The Shadow ‘s voice was steady.  “In the warehouse.” 

Bruce looked back at the demolished burning building.  There was no way anyone could survive that.  The Joker was dead.  He had to be.  Bruce would have to check. 

“I didn’t know about the bomb.”

Bruce turned back to The Shadow. 

“I missed the bomb.”  The Shadow’s voice shook slightly.  “I’m sorry.”

Bruce looked down at Jason and then back at The Shadow.  “You saved my son.”

The Shadow didn’t respond and Bruce couldn’t tell what he was thinking behind his mask. 

“You got me out.”  Jason spoke up.  “Thank you.”

The Shadow nodded. 

“Will I see you again?”  Jason asked.

“You should get him home.”  The Shadow addressed Batman.  “He needs medical treatment.”

Bruce was full of questions, and as Batman, he would have been asking them and demanding answers.  Instead, Bruce headed toward the edge of the roof.  Pausing, Bruce turned around.  “Thank you.”

Jason levered himself up in Bruce’s arms.  “See you later.”

The Shadow didn’t respond to them. 

Bruce started walking again.  The car would be here soon and then he could get Jason home and Alfred and Doctor Tompkins could take care of him.

Jason was hurt, but he was alive and he was back with Bruce.  Thanks to The Shadow all of Bruce’s kids were safe tonight. 

Chapter Text

Dick slipped through his apartment window. 

Jason was safe.

Stripping out of his suite, Dick grabbed sweat pants and a t-shirt.

He had made it in time.

It only took him a moment to get dressed and put away his suit.

Jason would be fine.  He was safe.

Dick headed into the kitchen.  There was no way he was going to bed tonight.  Sleeping was hard enough on a good night, and this was not a good night.  Normally he would go out and patrol, but he was aware that he wasn’t in the right headspace for that.  He wasn’t worried about getting hurt himself, these days that wasn’t exactly a concern, but he was worried about hurting someone else.  He had missed the bomb.  What if he missed something else and it got someone hurt or killed?  He had missed the bomb.

Jason was alive. 

After starting a pot of coffee, Dick began cleaning the kitchen.

Jason was safe.

Dick’s knuckles turned white as he tried to ignore other memories shoving themselves to the front of his mind, memories of coming home to find that his little brother was dead.   

Jason was safe.

Dick let go of the rag he was using to wipe down counters that really didn’t need it and pulled out a mug.  Filling the cup, he tried to breath. 

Jason was safe.

Memories of standing at Jason’s grave and mourning for his brother swirled through his mind.

Jason was alive.

Visions of the cowl footage, of Batman finding Jason’s broken body, played through Dick’s head.  The cup shattered in his hand.  He jumped at the noise and dropped the coffee pot.  Glass and more coffee joined the bits of ceramic and coffee already on the floor. 

Dick didn’t move for a moment.  Glancing down at his hand, Dick went to get the first aid kit.  It was still new and unused.  He hadn’t really needed it, but it had been instinct and habit to have one.  By the time he got the tweezers, his cuts were already starting to close around the ceramic shards.  He was having a hard time keeping his hand steady and the healed skin was getting in his way.  He dropped the tweezers and went to get a knife.  He needed to reopen the wounds.  The pain didn’t even register as he used the knife to dig the shards out of his hand.  If his hand was shanking and the cuts jagged and too deep, well no one was there to see.

Dropping the knife on the counter, Dick grabbed his jacket and headed for the door.  He didn’t know where he was going, but he needed to move.  He needed out.

Dick knocked on the door before he even fully reregistered where he was.  He needed somewhere uncomplicated.  Somewhere safe.  It had been instinct.  His feet had brought him here without asking his permission.  He needed to leave before someone answered. 

He didn’t move.

He didn’t knock again either, but it didn’t matter.  He could already hear movement inside.  A second later the door opened.  David was standing to the side holding his handgun. 

Dick didn’t know what to say.  He was barely talking to David these days and he had just randomly come to his house and woken him up in the middle of the night.  He needed to leave.

“Peter?”  David opened the door wider.  “Come in.  Are you okay?  Did something happen?”

Dick stepped inside. 

“Peter?”

Dick glanced to where Abigail was standing in the doorway leading into the living room.  He hadn’t heard her come in which was disconcerting. 

“Is everything okay?”  Abigail asked.

“I’m sorry.”  Dick took a step back.  It was the middle of the night.  David and Abigail were both looking at him with concern.  David and Abigail were both awake.  David, who worked long hours before coming home to hyper children and Abigail, who spent all day with said hyper children and who was thirty weeks pregnant.  Neither got much sleep.

He really needed to leave and let them go back to bed.  “I didn’t mean to get you both up.  I’ll leave.”

“Nonsense.”  Abigail smiled.  “You’re welcome anytime.  Come here.”  Abigail opened her arms.  “We’ve missed you.”

Dick hesitated for a second before stepping forward and allowing Abigail to wrap him in a hug.  He was mildly surprised to find that he was shaking. 

Abigail simply squeezed him tighter.  She didn’t let go for a long minute.

Dick was grateful for the hug.  Everything felt vague and distant.  Nothing felt real.  The hug was grounding. 

He shouldn’t be here.  

But Dick couldn’t bring himself to pull out of the hug as David closed and locked the door. 

When Abigail finally pulled back, Dick felt a pang of loss.

He should leave.

Abigail didn’t fully move out of his space.  Instead, with a light hand on his back she started guiding him into the living room.

He didn’t have the energy to resist.

Sinking into the couch, Dick had a fleeting moment of wondering how he had managed to stay standing this whole time, as he couldn’t fathom getting his legs to cooperate enough to get back up.  He was exhausted.  Everything was too loud and yet too quiet at the same time. 

David sat across from him and a distant part of Dick noted that he didn’t have his gun anymore, though when he had put it away Dick couldn’t say.  David was talking, but Dick’s brain wasn’t processing anything he was saying.

With each passing second things were becoming more distant, reality was slipping further and further from his reach.  He was losing the fight with the tidal wave that was his emotions and memories. 

Dick blinked.  Abigail was standing in front of him.  She had a mug in her hands.  She set the mug in his hand and helped him wrap his trembling fingers around it. 

The mug was warm, whatever was in it smelled of spices.  Dick tried to let the warmth and smell ground him, but they were quickly slipping into the background.  He tried to focus on the triplet’s heartbeats or on David's or Abigail’s.  He couldn’t focus. 

He wasn’t breathing right.

Dick knew he wasn’t pulling in enough air

He knew he was spiraling.  It felt a lot like falling.  He felt a swirl of panic because he was falling with no way to stop himself and he didn’t have a net.  There was a desperate desire to have someone catch him.  He needed someone.  David and Abigail were here. 

“My brother…” He couldn’t get anything else out.

He needed them to catch him. 

It had been decades since Dick had had trouble separating the present from past timelines, but that didn’t matter now.  The sounds of Jason’s screams and the bomb going off overlaid and merged with memories of coming home to find his brother dead, of Batman’s reports, of standing at his little brother’s grave. 

Dick had been off planet.

Out of the city.

His little brother screaming.

He wasn’t there.

To far away.

To late.

He hadn’t stopped the Joker.

His brother beaten.

His brother dead.

No, His brother was alive.

His brother died in the explosion.

He hadn’t stopped the bomb.

His little brother was dead.

No, His little brother was alive.

Joker was dead.

Dick had killed the Joker.

Dick had left the Joker.

Joker was dead.

It didn’t matter because Dick already had blood on his hands, so what was one more death? 

Jason was alive.  Dick had saved him.

Dick had already killed the Joker.  Why did it matter if it stuck this time?  Dick already had the blood of innocents on his hands. 

Joker had killed Jason.  Jason was dead.  Dick hadn’t saved him.  The Joker wasn’t innocent.  The Joker deserved to die and Dick hadn’t even meant to kill him this time, so it didn’t matter. 

He already had so much blood on his hands it couldn’t matter. 

He hadn’t stopped the bomb. 

He had gotten Jason out.

Jason was alive. 

He hadn’t stopped the bomb.

He hadn’t gotten everyone out.

It was the Joker. 

He had still killed again. 

Dick lurched to his feet.  He barely made it to the bathroom before he was throwing up.   When he was done he turned to the sink.  There wasn’t actually blood on his hands, but that didn’t stop him from turning on the hot water and scrubbing them. 

It was just the Joker.  The Joker deserved to die. 

But it wasn’t just the Joker.  It was all the people he had killed for the Court.  All the people he hadn’t saved.  The times he hadn’t protected his family.  He hadn’t meant to kill the Joker. 

The Joker deserved to die. 

It didn’t matter.  Memories of slitting peoples throats filled his mind.  Memories of killing people who didn’t deserve it.  Blood running over his hands.  Not the Jokers, but innocents, hundreds of innocents.  The blood had never touched his skin.  His hands had always been in gloves, but Dick could feel it now, he could see it. 

He had killed people.

He hadn’t saved people.

Where was the line?

What was the difference?

Was there one?

Did it matter?

The bomb had gone off killing the Joker, the people in his apartment, Jason.

He had blood on his hands.

So much blood.

Guilty, innocent, friends, family.

He scrubbed harder.  He needed it off.  He had never wanted to have blood on his hands not even Jokers.  Except that wasn’t exactly true, he had wanted the Joker dead.  Dick retched again. 

Dick wasn’t sure how long he stayed in the bathroom.  The first thing he really registered was David’s hand rubbing his back.  He had vague memories of David coming in and of sitting down on the floor, but things were only just starting to come back into focus. 

He was slumped against David on the bathroom floor and David was rubbing his back. 

Dick should get up. 

He wasn’t a child.  David wasn’t John or Bruce; he wasn’t Dick’s dad.  This should be weird.  David wasn’t supposed to see Dick like this. 

He and David were coworkers, partners.  This was anything but professional.   

He had come to his coworker’s house in the middle of the night. He needed to leave.  He needed to try and put things back in order. 

The Carter’s weren’t his family.  David wasn’t his dad.

Dick didn’t move.  Like with Abigail’s hug the touch was grounding, and Dick was afraid of falling again.  Leaning against David felt a lot like a net, it felt a lot like safety. 

Dick let his eyes wander, studying the tiles, the walls, the lights.  Reality was starting to come back into focus, the world becoming more solid.  Dick could hear David’s heartbeat.  It was calm and steady.  

Movement in the living room drew Dick’s attention. 

“Is Abigail still awake?”  Dick asked.

David nodded.  “Yes.  She is.”  

Straightening up, Dick climbed to his feet.  “I’m sorry.  I’ve kept you guys up.”

“Don’t worry about it.”  David followed him out. 

Abigail smiled at Dick as he entered the living room. 

“Uncle Peter!”  Emma squealed running from her room. 

“Emma,” Abigail gently scolded as Emma latched onto Dick’s legs, “You’re supposed to be going back to bed.  I told you, you could see Uncle Peter in the morning.”

“But mommy you said he was sad, so I brought him my bunny.”  Emma held out the stuffed rabbit in her arms, so her mom could see.  “My bunny helps me when I’m sad.”

Turning back to Dick, Emma pushed the rabbit into his hands.  “Here’s my bunny.  She’ll make you not sad, so when I wake up we can play.”  With that she gave him another hug and then turned and ran back into her room.

“I’m sorry.”  Abigail sighed. 

Dick shook his head.  “I’m the one who probably woke her up.  I’m sorry about getting you all out of bed.”

“Don’t worry about it.”  Abigail smiled.  “We’re just glad you came.”

“Is there anything we can do?”  David asked.  “You started to say something about your brother.”

 “Not really,” Dick shook his head. “You’ve already done more then enough.  My little brother got hurt.  He’s fine though.  It’s just been a rough night.” 

“I’m sorry.”  Abigail said.

“Thanks.”  Dick shifted.  “I should probably get going so you can go back to bed.”

“Nonsense.”  Abigail shook her head.  “It’s late and we have plenty of room.  I can set you up on the couch or I can move Nick into David and my room and you can have his bed.  There’s no need for you to go.”

“I don’t want to cause you any more trouble.”  Dick said.

“Trouble?”  Abigail asked.  “It’s no trouble.  It will make me very happy.”

Dick looked down at the rabbit in his hands.  “Okay.  The couch sounds great.”

“I’ll grab you bedding.”  Abigail smiled.

“Can I help you with anything?”  Dick asked.

“I’ve got it.”  Waving him off, Abigail headed down the hall.

A few minutes later she was back with the bedding.

The room was silent as Abigail made up the couch and Dick took the moment to listen.  Abigail’s heartbeat was strong and so were the triplet’s.”

“Hopefully you’ll be comfortable.”  Abigail said, straightening up.  “I’ll go get you something to drink so you don’t need to go looking.”

Abigail was out of the room again before Dick could respond. 

“Not that you aren’t welcome to anything in the house.”  Abigail said coming back with another mug and a glass of water.  “So please feel free to look for anything you might want.”

“Thanks.”  Dick felt a little guilty and wondered what had happened to the last mug, but figured there was no point apologizing, since he doubted Abigail would do more than tell him not to worry about it.

“Do you need anything else?”  Abigail asked.

“No, I’m okay.”  Dick said.  “Thank you.”

“Are you sure?”  Abigail asked.

Dick nodded.

“Okay.”  Abigail opened her arms and Dick accepted her hug.  Releasing him, Abigail headed down the hall.

“If there is anything we can do for you or your family just let us know okay.”  David said.

“Okay.”  Dick nodded again. 

“We’ll see you in the morning?”  David asked.

“Yes.”  Dick said.  His plans to keep his distance had gone out the window the moment his feet decided to bring him to the Carter’s.

With a nod David turned and followed his wife.

Flipping off the lights, Dick dropped onto the couch.  As a Talon he really didn’t need much sleep, and very rarely was he able to sleep after a night like this.  However, Dick was exhausted, and David and Abigail’s steady presence was calming and safe.  Even so he was surprised to find himself drifting off almost immediately. 

A few minutes after laying down Dick was asleep.   

Closing his eyes, David tried to sleep, but he couldn’t.

Peter’s brother was hurt.  Peter said he was fine, but David had never seen Peter as shaken as he was tonight.  He was naturally pale and David would have said he couldn’t get paler, but tonight had proved him wrong.  Things had only gone down hill.  He had gone from barely responsive to not responsive to throwing up in David’s bathroom.  According to the doctor Peter had worse scaring then veterans who had been in active duty for more than a decade.  According to the doctor Peter was probably not even into double digits when he got a lot of them. 

Peter needed help.

His brother needed help.

Only David wasn’t sure how to help them. 

Peter had come to them tonight, but he didn’t seem inclined to tell them what was going on.

David didn’t know what he was doing, but he hadn’t known what he was doing when he followed Peter into the bathroom.  He had simply been letting his instincts as a father lead.

He didn’t think Peter even really realized he was there at first.  He hadn’t responded when David tried to ask him if he needed anything, not that David was surprised by that, but when David stepped up to him Peter had leaned into David and at some point they had ended up on the floor. 

Peter had never seemed younger to David than he did then.

David wasn’t entirely sure how long they stayed on the floor, but it was probably close to thirty minutes before Peter had finally started responding again.

David hadn’t known what he was doing; he had simply been there. 

Peter was still here.  He was staying the night.  David knew that he wasn’t going to know any better tomorrow what he should do, but he would be there and they would figure things out one step at a time.

Chapter Text

Dick wasn’t sure how long he lay on the couch after waking up.  The house wasn’t exactly silent, not when Dick could hear all eight heartbeats, but it was peaceful.

Everyone was still asleep, and the steady rhythm of their heartbeats and breathing was soothing. 

Part of Dick was whispering that he should leave.  He had drawn back from David to protect his secrets.  David was smart and the closer Dick allowed him to be the more likely he was to figure things out.  The closer Dick allowed them to be the more it would hurt when he lost them, because he would lose them.  He always did. 

Dick stared at the ceiling and listened.  He had told David that he would be here in the morning.  Part of him whispered that it didn’t matter, that he should leave anyway, but the larger part couldn’t bring himself to break his word. 

Stroking his fingers through the fur of Emma’s stuffed rabbit, Dick looked down.  Even if he could bring himself to break his word to David there was no way he could bring himself to walk out on Emma.  He could admit that the six year old had stolen his heart, all of David’s kids had, and staring at the rabbit he knew he was stuck. 

It wasn’t just for this morning either.  He didn’t think he could bring himself to hurt them again by staying away a second time.  He would just need to come up with a different way to keep David away from the truth of who and what he was.  And if it ended in him getting hurt like it always did, well it was better him than them.   

With a sigh, Dick stood up.  If he wasn’t going to leave he might as well do something useful.  He had woken David and Abigail up in the middle of the night and then kept them up, the least he could do was have breakfast ready when they woke up. 

About an hour later Dick heard David moving around.  Dick sighed.  David’s voice was pitched low so as not to wake up Abigail, but Dick didn’t have any trouble hearing him when he called the station and told them that neither he nor Dick would be in. 

Dick wasn’t sure how to feel about David calling in for him, but it did at least mean that he didn’t have to worry about going home and getting around.  A few minutes later David padded softly down the hall.  Dick listened as he paused in the living room.  A second later David started walking again.

Dick didn’t look up as David entered the kitchen.  A lot had happened last night.  He needed to address some of it and he knew what he was going to tell David, but he still really didn’t feel like having the conversation. 

He was good at lying, but he didn’t actually want to lie to David.  The truth wasn’t an option though.  Not only would it compromise the Bats’ identities, it also just sounded like a bad novel that any good editor would throw out for being too unbelievable. 

Rubbing his face, David let out a sigh.  “Did you sleep at all last night or have you been up cleaning our kitchen the entire night?”

“I slept.”  Dick shrugged.  “I’ve only been out here for about an hour.   

“That still means you only slept for maybe four hours total.”  David tried not to think about the fact that Peter hadn’t actually told him how long he had been awake only how long he had been up.

“I don’t need a lot of sleep.”  Dick said. 

“So, you woke up and just decided to start cleaning?”  David asked.

“I prepped breakfast first, but I didn’t want it to get cold.”  Dick still didn’t look away from where he was scrubbing the backsplash.  “I figured I could use the time and clean some of the stuff that Abigail probably never has the time to get to.”

“Well, I know Abigail will appreciate it.”  David paused for a moment.  “You do know that you don’t have to do anything for us though right?  You would still be welcome.”

Dick did look up at that.  “I know.”  He smiled.  “But you know how I get.  I don’t like sitting still.  I get restless, this gives me something to do and I like helping out where I can.”

David returned his smile.  “Yes, I do know.”

They fell into silence for a moment as Dick moved to a different section of the wall.

“I called into work for both of us.”  David said.

 “You didn’t need to do that.”  Dick sighed.  “I’m fine.”

“It won’t hurt you to take a day off anyway.”  David said.  “I was thinking about taking the kids to the zoo or something and I know they would love it if you came along.”

“I need to see my brother today.”  Dick said.  “I was planning to stick around for a little bit.  I don’t want to disappoint Emma, but I probably won’t stay much past breakfast.”

“I understand.”  David nodded even though Peter wasn’t looking at him.  “How is he?”

“He’ll be okay.”  Dick said.

“Good.”  David wanted to ask more questions, but he was afraid to push.  He didn’t want Peter to shut him out again.  He watched silently as Peter dumped out the water he had been using to clean and then dried his hands.

Taking a slow breath, Dick turned to face David.  “I think we need to talk.”

“Okay.”  David nodded.

Moving to the kitchen table, Dick sat down.

David sat down across from him.  He didn’t say anything, clearly wanting to let Dick say what he needed to.

Dick sighed.  “I wasn’t lying to you when I told you it wasn’t like what the doctor said.”

“Okay,” David hesitated, “Can you tell me what it is then?”

“I’m not supposed to talk about it.”  Dick said. 

“Peter…” David took a moment to choose his words.  “If you or your siblings are in danger…  I’ll help.”

“I know.”  Dick shook his head.  “But you can’t.”

“You and your siblings …are in danger then?”  David asked.

“I’m not, well at least not any more then any other officer.”  Dick said.  “My siblings though… Yes.”

David leaned forward.  “Please Peter, let me help.”

“It’s not what you or the doctor think.  It’s not abuse.”  Dick sighed.  “There isn’t anything you can do.”

“Maybe there is.”  David ran a hand through his hair.  “Peter I’m not trying to push you.  I’m just… I’m worried about you.  I’m worried about your siblings.  If it’s not abuse can you tell me what it is?”

“I’m not supposed to, but at this point I think it’s better if I do.”  Dick said.  “I can only tell you the basics and you can tell Abigail, but after that I’m going to need you both to leave it alone.”

“Okay.”  David nodded. 

Dick studied David for a moment before starting.  “The doctor told you the truth when he said I have a lot of scars and it is as bad as he said, but they’re not from my parents.  I had amazing parents.”

“Had?”  David asked softly.

Dick nodded.  “My parents were murdered when I was young.”

“I’m sorry.”  David said.

“Thanks.”  Dick drummed his figures on the table.  “Because of certain threats surrounding me I needed somewhere more secure than what a normal foster family could provide, so I was essentially placed into witness protection.  Each of my siblings have also come from very dangerous situations.  The people who we were placed with…  They’re some of the best people I’ve ever known and they became my parents.  They’ve adopted all of us.”

“I’m not sure I’m fully following.”  David paused.

Dick nodded at him to continue.

“If you were placed immediately into something like witness protection how did…”  David paused again.

“How did I end up with all the scars?”  Dick finished for him.

David nodded.

“Firstly, I wasn’t.  I was put somewhere else first.  No one knew about the threat until it was almost too late.  Secondly the people trying to protect me were good at what they did, but so were the people trying to hurt me.” 

Dick shrugged.  “Even after I was moved they did find me eventually and there were a lot of close calls, some closer then others.  Honestly my case was really unique, so in the beginning I’m not sure anyone really knew what they were doing or fully how to protect me and there was some making it up as they went along.  That has changed.  They’ve figured things out now.”

“You said you’re not in danger anymore, but your siblings are?”  David asked.

“Yes.”  Dick sighed.  “The people who were a danger to me have been taken care of, but most of my siblings are still under some kind of threat.”

“Your brother?”  David asked softly.

“Someone found him who wasn’t supposed to.”  Dick’s voice dropped to barely more than a whisper.  “He almost died.”

David ran a hand through his hair.  “I’m sorry.” 

Dick nodded.  “That’s why I can’t tell you more, even about my own case.  Anything tying back to my family could lead someone to them and get them killed.  It’s why I’ve never given you any of their names.”

“Okay, but someone looking would just need to get ahold of your file to find your family.  Really all I or someone else actually needs to know is your name…” David paused, a realization hitting him.  “How accurate is your file?”

“Not very.”  Dick shrugged. 

“What about your name?”  David wasn’t really sure he wanted to know.

“When my case finally got closed and I was able to leave, witness protection created a new identity for me that isn’t attached in any way to my family.”  Dick shrugged again.  “It’s made it a little more complicated to see them.  We have to be careful, but no one is going to get to them through me.”

“I’m sorry.”  David said.  “That’s a lot to carry.”

“It’s life.”  Dick shook his head.  “I’m sorry about the lies and how vague I have to leave things.  Also well, you’re right it is a lot and I’m sorry about bringing it to your family.”

“You don’t have anything to apologize for.”  David said.  “I understand why you need to keep things vague and I’m glad you trust me enough to share this.  If you ever need something or if you need to talk about something I’ll be here.  If something happens, if something changes I’ll be here.”

“Okay.”  Dick’s voice was soft.  Clearing his throat, he stood up.  “I should probably get breakfast ready.  I’m guessing the others will start showing up soon.”

David nodded. 

The conversation moved to other things and a few minutes later they were joined by Abigail and then shortly after that Melissa, Nick and Emma.

Dick set between Emma and Nick for breakfast.  He stayed a little after breakfast to play with Emma and hang out with Nick.  They were both still disappointed when he said he needed to leave. 

Pausing on his way out, Dick looked at David.  “I could do something this afternoon if you still want to take the kids out.”

David turned to Abigail.  “I told Peter I was thinking about taking the kids to the zoo today and asked if he wanted to come.”

“That sounds like a great idea.”  Abigail smiled.  “Would one work for you Peter?”

“Yeah.”  Dick nodded.

“Great.”  Abigail’s smile widened.  “I’ll make us a lunch and then you can come and have dinner with us too afterward.”

“Are you sure?”  Dick asked.  “I don’t want to impose.”

“That would be an impossibility.”  Abigail laughed.  “We’ve told you at least a dozen times that you are welcome any time.”

“Okay.”  Dick smiled. 

“We’ll see you in a few hours.”  Abigail said, giving him a hug.

David really wasn’t sure what to do with the information Peter had given him.  On the one hand it did answer some questions, but on the other it just left him with more. 

Why had Peter come to them and not gone to his family?  Peter had said they had to be careful, but did that really mean he couldn’t have been with his family last night when he could go this morning?    

Obviously Peter was leaving things out.  He had said as much, but David wasn’t sure he was convinced that the only danger to Peter and his siblings was outside the family.  If he had really been found by people who wanted to hurt him, wouldn’t a protection organization have moved him?  Could he really have gotten all of his scars from close calls?  How many close calls would have had to happen?  Why wouldn’t they move him after the first one? 

Was Peter really telling him the truth?

Was he telling him the whole truth?

What if both options were true? 

What if there was an outside danger as well as an inside one?

David had had a hard time believing that Peter wouldn’t do anything if his siblings were being hurt, that he wouldn’t speak up.  He knew it was possible, but it had been hard for him to see his partner, who was so protective of the innocent, who cared so very deeply for his siblings, and image him not saying something if his siblings were being hurt. 

He knew that people could become stuck in their own situation.  He feared that Peter had.  He feared maybe Peter could see that those kinds of things were wrong when they happened to someone else, but he couldn’t see it when it happened to him. 

He had wondered if Peter was trying to walk the line between protecting his parent or parents and protecting his siblings. 

Now David was wondering if Peter was simply trying to pick the lesser of two evils.  If the outside threat was real and was as bad as he said, then maybe he considered whatever form of protection he and his siblings had was worth it even if it came with pain.

Which left David questioning if that was the case, could he offer a better option? 

Even if he could, would Peter ever give him the chance to?

And yet, there was something in the tone of his voice, something about the way he looked when he talked about the person who he had been placed with that convinced David that he did respect them, love them and even feel safe with them.  But were they safe?  Did Peter feel that way towards them simply because they had offered some protection from something worse, because they had ended up adopting him?

If Peter had been hoping to alleviate some of David’s worry, it hadn’t worked.  Either way, no matter what was true, David’s worry wasn’t going away anytime soon.

He needed time to think and talk to Abigail to see what she thought.  For now, however, since he was home he could help her with the kids’ school before they went to the zoo.

Dick crouched on the ledge outside Jason’s hospital room.  Everyone was there.  Bruce, Alfred and Barbara were sitting in chairs next to his bed.  Damian was playing on the floor and Cass and Tim were sitting on the foot of Jason’s bed.  Jason was awake and talking. 

Everyone was safe.  He listened to their voices; to their breathing and heartbeats. They were all alive.  Jason’s voice was cheerful.  His breathing wasn’t strained.  His heartbeat was strong. 

Dick had made it in time.

He had saved Jason.

Jason was alive.

He was safe.

His mind wasn’t completely convinced, memories of Jason being dead threatened to overwhelm him again, images of Jason’s broken body just waiting for him to close his eyes.

He had regained control last night, but no matter how much he wanted to he couldn’t banish the memories.  He had spent the last several hours only just holding them at bay. 

He could see and hear that Jason was alive, but it wasn’t enough.  His brain wanted more.  It demanded more proof. 

He couldn’t go in.

He had stopped by his apartment and changed into his suit.  He had his mask on.

He shouldn’t go in.

He had spent the last three years staying hidden in the shadows.

Jason and Bruce had seen him last night.

He shouldn’t go in.

He needed to return to the shadows.

He opened the window. 

He shouldn’t let himself be seen again.

No one in the room noticed his entrance.

He still had time to leave.  Just because he had let them see him once didn’t mean he should do it again.

Jason was laughing.  He was breathing.  His heart was beating.

Jason was screaming.  Bleeding.  He stopped breathing.  Broken.  His heart wasn’t beating. 

Dick would return to the shadows, but right now he needed to know his brother was alive.

He could see and hear that he was safe. 

He could see the blood and broken body.  He couldn’t hear a heartbeat.

Dick took a step forward.  He needed to know, to feel that his brother was alive.

Bruce’s eyes snapped to him.  Everyone else’s gazes quickly followed. 

Silence fell as he moved forward.

Bruce’s body was tense, muscles coiled tight, ready to spring forward if need be.

No one moved, as Dick walked forward.

“Shadow?”  Jason asked.  He looked confused, but there was no fear.

Dick didn’t answer.  He shouldn’t be here.  He didn’t have anything to say.

Stopping at Jason’s bed, Dick slid his glove off and took Jason’s wrist in his hand finding Jason pulse point.  Dick felt himself relax further, the memories finally settling.  He could hear, see and feel Jason was alive.  He was safe.   

Jason’s confusion vanished, a smile taking its place.  “I’m okay.  You saved me again.”

“I was late.”  Dick’s voice was quiet.

“You came.”  Jason said.

“I’ll always come.”  Dick said.

The bed shifted as Tim moved closer.

Dick turned to look at him.  “For all of you.”

Cass smiled at him.  “Protector.”

Alfred cleared his throat.  “As you normally do not stick around I have never gotten the chance to properly thank you for what you have done for my grandchildren.”

Dick looked over at him. 

“Thank you.”  Alfred smiled.

Dick’s gaze slid to Bruce.

Bruce was studying him.  Most of the tension had left his body.

Dick looked back down to where he was holding Jason wrist.  Jason’s pulse was strong under his fingers.

Bruce’s voice broke the silence that had fallen.  “The doctors said Jason will be able to come home tomorrow or the day after.”

Rubbing his thumb over Jason’s wrist, Dick listened to Bruce as he gave him a rundown of Jason’s condition.  In that moment listening to Bruce and holding his little brother’s hand Dick could almost pretend that things weren’t messed up, that he was actually still a part of the family. 

When Bruce finished, the room once again lapsed into silence.  It was comfortable.  Jason and Tim were both grinning.  Cass was smiling softly.  Bruce, Alfred and Barbara were relaxed, but also studying him, and Damian was still playing on the floor unconcerned by his presence.  For the moment it felt like being home again.

Time stretched on, minutes passing without anyone really taking note.  

The sound of footsteps approaching the door finally made Dick move.  Releasing Jason’s wrist, he leaned forward his voice soft.  “If you ever need me, Little Wing, I’ll be there, no matter what.” 

With that Dick turned and slipped back out the window.

David smiled as he held his wife’s hand.  The weather was beautiful for a day out and since it was the middle of a school day the zoo was basically empty.  The kids were in front of them.  Melissa was walking on one side of Peter and Nick was bouncing on his other side while Emma was on Peter shoulders.

David tried not to laugh as he listened to the conversation.  Emma loved math and had been excitedly telling Peter all about what she had done in it today.

“Mommy normally does math with me, but since Daddy was home he helped me instead.”  Emma said.

“So, what’s your verdict then Emma.  Is your dad a good teacher?”  Peter asked.

“Daddy’s really smart!”  Emma grinned.  “He’s probably the smartest in the whole world, well him and Mommy.  I bet he knows what five hundred plus ninety-seven is!”

“That’s not that hard.”  Nick said.

“Then you do it.”  Emma challenged.

Nick rolled his eyes.  “It’s five hundred and ninety-seven”

Emma twisted to look at her dad.

David nodded, still trying to hide his laughter.  “He’s right.”

“It’s still hard.”  Emma pouted, glaring at Nick.  “Your just bigger then me.”

David looked at Abigail as she squeezed his hand.  There was amusement and laughter in her eyes.  “I didn’t realize I married the smartest man in the world.”

David grinned.  “I picked you didn’t I?” 

“Yes,” Abigail leaned into him, “That was a rather smart decision on your part.”

“Thank you.”  David said.  “I think so too.  Especially since I apparently married the smartest woman in the world.”

“Well, I said yes.”  Abigail laughed.

“Yes,” David squeezed her hand, “and I’m the luckiest man in the world because you did.”

The conversation changed gears as they reached the elephant enclosure.  David was mildly surprised when Peter began telling his children all about elephants.  He seemed to know a lot.  It was interesting though and more important to David, Peter was relaxed.  He was more than relaxed, he was animated and excited and his enthusiasm was infectious.  They stayed and watched the elephants for a long time. 

David glanced at Abigail.  Her smile was softer when she met his eyes.  Neither had to say anything, both knew what the other was thinking about.  Things weren’t perfect and healing was a long hard road, but they were heading in the right direction.  Peter would be fine.

Chapter Text

Jason sighed as he leaned back into the pillows.  The hospital had only kept him for a little over a day.  It still felt good to be home again, even if he wasn’t in his room.  Alfred had set up a room for him on the first floor so that he didn’t need to worry about the stairs, which was good because he was having a hard enough time with flat surfaces as it was. 

He tried to ignore the wheelchair in the corner.  He really didn’t like that he needed it.  Sure wheelchairs could be fun sometimes, but only as long as he could get up and walk and run on his own as soon as he felt like it.  He didn’t like being stuck. 

He could sit still for hours reading, but he didn’t like having no other choice.  Some of it he knew was because he just liked to move, but some of it was still instinct ingrained into him on the streets.  Not being able to move was a death sentence. 

He wasn’t on the streets though, he was home, and he was safe.  No one was getting passed his dad’s security and if they did then they had to get passed his dad and his dad was Batman, not to mention Alfred’s shotgun and Cass.  She could be just as scary as B when she wanted to be.  He was safe. 

He would recover and he had his family to keep him safe while he did.

“If you ever need me, Little Wing, I’ll be there, no matter what for.” 

His family wasn’t the only ones watching out for him.  Jason really wasn’t sure how The Shadow knew that he was Robin, or how he had gotten on to their comms, he knew it worried his dad, and he didn’t know where the nick names came from, Jaybird and Little Wing, but he did know that all he had felt, when The Shadow had slipped through his hospital window and taken his wrist, was safe. 

The Shadow never let himself be seen, but when Jason had really needed him, when Jason had been hurt, not only had he let Jason see him he had stayed. 

He had stayed until Batman came.  Then he had come and let Jason’s whole family see him, just so he could check on Jason. 

The Shadow had made him a promise before he left and there wasn’t a doubt in Jason’s mind that he would do everything in his power to keep it. 

Tim opening the door drew Jason from his thoughts. 

“I got it.”  Grinning, Tim waved a notebook and file.

Jason grinned back.  “We finally actually have something to put in it now!”

“Yeah.”  Tim climbed onto the bed next to Jason.  “Okay let’s start with what he looked like.”

“That’s not going to be much.”  Jason said as he watched Tim make a list down the side of the paper.  “Like, we don’t know what his eye color is, since he had a mask on.”

“I know.”  Tim shrugged as he wrote, but we can fill in the blanks when we know.

“Well, we know he has black hair, so you can write that one in.”  Jason said.  “I don’t think there’s much else to put down in that category yet.”

“How tall do you think he is?”  Tim asked studying the page.

Jason frowned.  “I’m not sure.  I didn’t really think about it, but when he was standing next to B he felt really short.”

“Everyone is short next to B.”  Tim sighed.

“Yeah,” Jason shrugged, “He’s definitely under six feet though.”

“Five ten?”  Tim asked.

“Maybe…” Jason shook his head, “I think he might have been shorter, maybe five seven or five eight.  He’s not tall and it’s not just that he was next to B.”  

Tim nodded.  “Your right he didn’t feel tall in the hospital and he wasn’t standing next to B then.”

“Exactly.”  Jason thought for a moment.  “Honestly it’s not just his height, he’s kinda …small.”

“So,” Tim said chewing on the top of his pen, “We’re probably looking for someone with black hair, who is under six feet, maybe between five seven five eight, and is under two hundred pounds?”

“You put weight down?”  Jason looked back at the page.

“Yes.”  Tim said.  “That’s what the police look for.  Anyway what do you think?”

Jason sighed.  “I think we haven’t narrowed it down very far.” 

“It’s more then we had before.”  Tim said.

“Yeah, it is.”  Jason agreed.

Tim put another header at the top of the next page.  “Okay so what about his suite?” 

“He had the full face mask except it looked to me like it was a domain over his eyes so he could probably take off the lower half without taking off the whole thing?”  Pausing Tim looked up at Jason. 

“Yay,” Jason agreed, “that’s what it looked like to me too.” 

“It’s all black.”  Tim started writing again.  “Did he have any weapons?  I didn’t notice any when he came to see you.”

“I think he had escrima sticks and he definitely had knives.”  Jason squinted.  “Though now that you mention it I’m not sure he had either at the hospital.  Oh, and he had a utility belt like what B has.”

“Was there anything else from when he rescued you?  Did you see him fight?”  Tim asked.  “The hospital didn’t give us much to go on, other then that he’s good at not being seen unless he wants to be, which we already knew.”

“He’s really strong.”  Jason said.  “He threw the Joker across the room one handed like he weighed nothing.  He was also really fast.”

“Do you think he has some super strength?”  Tim asked, putting done strong and fast underneath the heading for ability’s. 

“Maybe.”  Jason shrugged.  “Probably.  What he did is impressive for anyone, but he’s really on the small side to be throwing people around like that.”

“Especially the Joker.”  Tim said going back to their description of The Shadow.  “Joker’s what nine or ten inches taller then him at least.  It’s one thing to throw someone who’s smaller then you, but someone who’s almost a foot taller?  That really screams super strength.”

“Yeah,” Jason nodded, “and there was also the way he broke Joker’s bones I mean it barely looked liked it took him any effort, like he was breaking tooth picks or something.  You could expect some of that from someone B’s size.  I bet it takes B more effort then it seemed to take him to do stuff like that.”

Tim turned back to the ability’s section and wrote, Meta with a question mark, underneath the heading and then added super strength question mark next to the word strong in the list. 

“Did anything else seem like it might have been a meta ability?”  Tim asked.

“Not really.”  Jason shrugged.  “He was fast, and everything he did seemed effortless, but none of the rest necessarily screamed meta.”

“So,” Tim tapped the page with his pen, “all of his ability’s could be because he’s a meta, or only the strength and the rest is just training.” 

“Yep.”  Jason smiled.  “Either way he does have training, not even metas are that good without it.  B always says that good training can beat super powers.”

“He might have both.”  Tim grinned. 

“Which is really our best lead.”  Jason said.

“Yeah,” Tim bounced in excitement.  “I can start looking into super strength and maybe we can use that to find him!  Oh, and we should see if Barbara would help us.  She might have ideas for both finding The Shadow and finding Dick.”

“That’s a good idea.  Maybe she’ll have some new ideas for the Grayson case since all we’ve run into is dead ends.  Hopefully we won’t have to work hard to find The Shadow though.”  Jason said running his hand over the blankets.  “Hopefully he’ll let us find him.  Maybe even without one of us being in trouble.”

“Yeah.”  Tim nodded.

Frustrated, Bruce stared at the computer screen.  Trying to figure out how The Shadow had gotten onto their comms, was proving a futile work. 

After three years he had finally seen The Shadow and while in some areas it had eased some of his fears in others it had only made things worse. 

For three years Bruce had only had the aftermath of The Shadow’s actions to go on.  His kids were always untouched, unharmed.  Those who had taken them were always left behind broken and bleeding, a message, a warning to anyone else thinking about trying to get a ransom by taking a Wayne kid.  While Bruce could admit that it was unlikely he would leave anyone who dared kidnap his children in any better condition should he ever get to them first it was still terrifying to him.  What if that violence was ever turned on one of his children? 

Two nights ago he had seen, first hand, more then just the aftermath.

Two nights ago he had found The Shadow holding his son.   Every line of The Shadow’s body had been protective.  Every movement had been so very careful to not hurt Jason further. 

For three years Bruce had only seen the after math of The Shadow’s violence.  On that rooftop he had seen The Shadow’s protectiveness mixed with gentleness.

Two nights ago he had discovered that The Shadow had at some point hacked their very secure comm lines and also knew their identities. 

If what happened with Joker hadn’t been enough for him to want Jason to hang up Robin than this would have been the last straw.  As it was, Bruce had never wanted any of his children out on the streets and now all of his fears, all of his reasons were heaping up into a terrifying pile.  

Jason didn’t agree.

Running a hand threw his hair, Bruce thought back to his conversation with Jason.  Bruce had told Jason that Robin was done.  Jason had reminded him that the doctors said he would make a full recover, like that was the reason that Bruce didn’t want him going back out, like the fact that he had almost died didn’t matter because he would recover. 

Bruce turned his attention to trying to figure out how The Shadow knew their identities.  Jason was stubborn he would be back out on the streets as soon as he was able with or without Bruce’s permission.  Meaning as much as Bruce wanted Robin to be done, Robin would be flying with him again in a few weeks, which meant that Bruce needed to find out more about The Shadow before then. 

As much as Jason tried to hide it, Bruce could see the fear in his son’s eyes when he thought about what had happened.  Jason refused to let almost dying stop him from going out again, but when Bruce had conceded and the need to defended his ability to be Robin had passed, Jason had sought out Bruce’s presence and his comfort, as much as he was able while unable to leave his bed. 

Jason, however, did not seem at all fazed by the fact that The Shadow knew who they were.  Instead unlike Bruce he seemed to think it was a good thing and was excited about it.  He had even used it, as an argument for why he should still be Robin, pointing out that not only would he have Bruce to protect him he also had The Shadow watching out for him.

An unknown knew their identities.

An unknown was protecting his kids, had been protecting them for three years.

An unknown had saved his son’s life. 

Bruce pulled up the file he had on The Shadow.  It wasn’t very big, but he had new information to add and maybe now something would start making sense.  Maybe he finally had enough pieces to put at least two of them together. 

Updating the file wasn't enough to keep his mind occupied.  It kept dirffting back to the rooftop, back to the hospital, back to his interactions with The Shadow.

The file wasn’t much bigger when he finished.

The Shadow wasn’t really any less of an unknown.

All Bruce had, was a few pieces, to a much larger puzzle that he needed to solve.

The problem was after meeting The Shadow, after seeing him crouched protectively over Jason, after watching him stand by Jason’s bedside and take Jason’s pulse it didn’t feel like he was unknown.

That was dangerous.

The Shadow was dangerous.

Bruce couldn’t afford to allow The Shadow’s protective behavior toward Jason and his other children to blind him.

He didn’t know why The Shadow cared.

Watching The Shadow on the rooftop and at the hospital it hadn’t just been gentleness that he had seen.  It went deeper than that.  It was something Bruce had only seen in one other person.  It was not simply gentleness it was a restraint of power.

Bruce knew what it was to need to check his strength.  Whenever he spared with one of his kids or simply was rough housing with them he had to be careful.  He could hurt them without meaning to. 

Even in day-to-day life he knew the irrational fear that he might break one of his children if he wasn’t careful in everything he did.  Yet his children weren’t actually breakable, he didn’t actually need to restrain himself when he was simply holding one of them or when he was taking one of them by the hand.  He wasn’t accidently going to crush them or snap their hand.  As much as sometimes he felt like he did, he didn’t need to restrain his strength in everyday life. 

The Shadow was small.

The Shadow had held Jason like he might break him.  He had taken Jason’s wrist like he might crush it.

The Shadow had broken more bones than Bruce cared to count.  Not that Bruce would do any less if he were ever the one who caught someone trying to kidnap one of his children.

The Shadow was controlled power and energy hiding just beneath the surface ready to explode at a moments notice, making even his stillness feel charged.

The Shadow was dangerous.

Bruce could not risk that one day The Shadow’s control would slip.  Not when it might be his children who were left vulnerable.

The Shadow was protecting his children.  But The Shadow was dangerous and Bruce still didn’t know what his motivation was.  That scared him.  But what terrified him was that even with all of the unknowns the knowledge that The Shadow was there to protect his children both when they were in and out of uniform was a comfort to him. 

As much as he tried he couldn’t always protect his children.  He wasn’t always there when they needed him. 

The Shadow had been there when he wasn’t. 

The Shadow had saved Jason’s life. 

The Shadow might one day be the threat and Bruce might not be there to protect his children.  He might not even see it coming until it was to late. 

He couldn’t trust The Shadow, but he couldn’t always be there to protect his children.  He needed help.  He needed someone he did trust.

After printing out a copy of The Shadow’s file Bruce closed out of everything and shut down the computer.  Standing up, he went to grab the papers.  He couldn’t focus.  Finding out more about The Shadow would take time and Bruce needed a way to protect his children now. 

If it wasn’t for The Shadow he would have lost Jason, but he couldn’t count on that next time.  He couldn’t count on The Shadow not becoming the threat.

Passing through the clock entrance file in hand, Bruce didn’t pause.  Bruce had believed that his comm lines were secure he had been wrong call it paranoia, but The Shadow knew who he was.  He wasn’t going to make the mistake of thinking his house was secure.  He didn’t stop until he was outside and well away from the house surrounded only by trees. 

Bruce took a breath.  Batman didn’t ask for help, but for his kids Bruce would.  His voice was barely louder then a breath when he spoke.  “Clark, I need you in Gotham.”

Chapter Text

Clark didn’t know what to think when he heard Bruce call him to Gotham.  All he knew was that it had to be serious and he hoped it didn’t have anything to do with Jason being in the hospital. 

Clark didn’t really know much.  According to the news Jason had been in an accident, but knowing what Jason did at night, Clark had his doubts.  

Bruce had simply told him that Jason would make a full recovery when he had called to ask.  Clark had left it at that knowing he would find out more later, while at the same time wondering if he even wanted to. 

After years of knowing Bruce, Clark had become fairly good at reading him, and whatever had happened had been bad enough to scare him. 

With Jason joining Batman on the streets, the number of possibilities for something bad happening was endless and terrifying.  Clark had been horrified when he found out that Jason would be going out. 

He hadn’t tried to stop it when Bruce told him what was going on.  He knew it terrified Bruce and the only reason Bruce was allowing it was because he was more terrified of Jason being out without him, which was apparently what he had been doing. 

Clark had to agree that it was the safer of the two options.  However, just as he knew it didn’t do anything for Bruce’s fear, it also didn’t ease his own fear because both of them knew that while being with Batman was safer, it still wasn’t safe.

Jason ending up in the hospital just confirmed the danger.

Clark had been expecting to find out what happened if only because he had planned to ask next time he saw Bruce.  And he wasn’t going to take no for an answer even if he wasn’t sure he wanted to know.  He had not, however, been expecting Bruce to call him to Gotham.

Clark focused his hearing on the kids’ heartbeats as he flew to Gotham.  They were all steady and strong.  The sound didn’t completely ease Clark’s worries, but it helped. 

Bruce was standing in his backyard a fair distance from the manor.  Clark wasn’t sure why they weren’t meeting in the cave like normal, but even with all of his questions and fears he didn’t say anything as he landed beside Bruce. 

The silence lasted for several minutes and Clark took the time to study Bruce.  Bruce was tense, but his face was void of any expression.  As much as the other members of the Justice League called Batman emotionless, Clark knew that wasn’t true.  Bruce was good at covering what he was feeling, but for those who knew how to read him normally there was something. 

Times like these when the mask was so fully down as to reveal nothing were the times to be worried.  It meant that something had shaken Bruce and there were very few things that were capable of doing that.

When Bruce finally broke the silence his voice was as emotionless as everything else.  “The Joker took Robin.” 

Clark felt a jolt of horror at that.  The sound of Jason’s heartbeat in the background and the knowledge that he was now safe were the only things that kept Clark steady.

“The Shadow saved Jason.”    Bruce’s voice was still flat. 

Clark nodded even though Bruce wasn’t actually looking at him.  The information wasn’t exactly a surprise.  The Shadow, whoever he was, had been saving Bruce’s kids for three years.  He knew there had to be more or Bruce wouldn’t have called, but Bruce had stopped.

“What happened?”  Clark asked.

“I wasn’t in time, Clark.” 

If it weren’t for his super hearing Clark was sure he wouldn’t have been able to hear Bruce. 

“The Shadow has always made it to my kids first, but I’ve always believed that if he didn’t I would get there.  I would be able to save them.”  Bruce finally looked at Clark, his mask starting to crack.  The fear that Clark had heard yesterday over the phone was finally showing through.  “I wouldn’t have been in time.  The Joker took my son and I didn’t get there in time.” 

Clark wasn’t sure what Bruce meant, but the implications weren’t good.  For once in his life Bruce was giving a report that wasn’t succinct, but as much as Clark needed to know what had happened to his nephew, he also knew how to be patient.

Bruce clenched his fist.  “The Joker had a bomb.  It went off before I got there.  If The Shadow hadn’t gotten Jason out…” Bruce closed his eyes, “My son almost died and I wasn’t there.”

Clark had known that it had to be bad, but Jason hadn’t simply ended up in the hospital.  He had almost died. 

Clark turned so he could see the manor.  Jason was in a down stairs bedroom.  He was asleep; Tim and Cass were with him also asleep.  They were all relaxed.  Their rest was peaceful.  Clark watched them for a moment before turning back to Bruce. 

Bruce had opened his eyes, his own gaze now on the manor like he could also see through the walls to his children.

Clark knew Bruce still hadn’t told him everything.  Joker had clearly hurt Jason before The Shadow had saved him.  Now that he was thinking about it he had also heard reports that the Joker had died in an explosion.  The Joker must have still been in the building when his bomb went off. 

The pieces were starting to come together, but he was still missing something.  He still didn’t know why Bruce had called him to Gotham.  The Joker dying wouldn’t have made Bruce called him and Jason was safe, so there had to be something else. 

Why had Bruce called him?  Why weren’t they in the cave?  What was he missing?  Jason had almost died, but he was safe now, wasn’t he?

“Bruce what’s going on?  Is Jason safe?” 

“I don’t know.”  Bruce said.

Clark didn’t even know how to begin describing how that admission made him feel.  If he were human he would probably feel cold.  He couldn’t get any words out.

Bruce’s expression hardened again.  “I saw The Shadow.  He stayed with Robin after he saved him and then he came to the hospital.” 

Clark blinked.  “You say that like it’s a bad thing.”

“All of his actions toward Jason were extremely protective and gentle.”  Bruce frowned.  “I’m starting to trust The Shadow.”

“Again you’re saying all that like it’s bad.”  Clark smiled.  “Trusting people isn’t always a bad thing.”

“I’ve seen what The Shadow is capable of.”  Bruce shook his head.  “He’s dangerous.”

“So are you.”  Clark sighed.  “So am I.  The Shadow might be dangerous, but he has only ever protected your kids.” 

“I know that, but I don’t know why.”  Bruce ran a hand through his hair in frustration. 

“You think The Shadow might be a threat to them?”  Clark asked.

“I don’t know.”  Bruce sighed.

“You still think he’s the same person who brought you all of your kids right?”  Clark asked.

Bruce nodded.

“That started three years ago.”  Clark said.  “Three years is a long time to wait to do something.”

“But why would he bring them to me?  Why protect them afterwards?  Why them in the first place?” 

Bruce scanned the trees around them like he could find the answers there. 

“Jason was from Crime Alley, Tim’s from Bristol, Cass and Damian aren’t even from Gotham.  They were both from the League, but the League is huge, spread across several continents.  And they weren’t together.  Cass was with Cain and Damian was with Talia.  And did he know that Damian is actually my son?

"Then there’s Barbara.  She has a good father and had no connection to any of the others.  I knew her because of her father, but it was The Shadow who really brought her into the family. 

"He has been manipulating everything from the beginning.  He brought me my kids.  He sent us Barbara.  He’s aggressively gone after anyone who threatened any of my kids. 

"He’s stayed invisible for three years while doing it.  He challenged the League of assassins to do it.  He knows our identities.  He got into our comms. 

"The level of training all indicates something I’m not sure I’ve ever seen.  He’s dangerous and I don’t know why he’s done any of it.  I don’t know how far it goes, how much he’s into our systems.  Which is why we’re out here.

"I saw him holding my son and none of that mattered because he was protecting him.  He was so careful not to hurt Jason more when he gave him to me.  He has stayed invisible for three years, yet when Jason was injured he stayed with him.  He gave me Jason, but he didn’t want to let go. 

"He came to the hospital to check on Jason.  He let himself be seen not once, but twice and the second time there were seven of us. 

"He seems to care about my children.  It’s like there’s something personal, but there is nothing connecting all of them that would serve as a connection for him. 

"I’m starting to trust him.  I know he’ll keep coming for them when they’re in danger, but I don’t know why.   I’m starting to trust him, but I don’t know that he isn’t a threat to my children and if he is, I need a way to protect them.”

“And your positive that it’s all one person’s doing?”  Clark asked.

“More now than I was.”  Bruce said.  “Cass confirmed that the person who came to the hospital was the same person who took her and Damian from the League.”

Running the information through his mind, Clark paused before speaking.  Most of the information was stuff he was already aware of, but some of it was new.  He had to admit that when all put together it was a little disturbing. 

While The Shadow had been protecting Bruce’s kids he had also been stalking them for at least three years, if not longer.  According to Bruce he potentially had an emotional connection to the kids that there was no explanation for.  “What do you want me to do?”  Clark asked.  “Do you want me to help you find The Shadow?”

“I won’t stop you from trying.”  Bruce turned back to Clark.  “I can’t let myself trust The Shadow, not when it’s my children at risk, but I can’t always protect them.  I know your busy, you have your own city to protect, but I need…  I need help.  Will you keep an ear out for my kids?  I can’t trust The Shadow, but I need to know that someone else will make it to my kids if they get into trouble and I can’t.”

The “I trust you,” went unsaid. 

Looking at Bruce, Clark could only describe his expression as one of desperation.  The implications of what Bruce said spun through Clark’s mind.  Bruce didn’t simply trust him as a teammate or a friend.  He trusted him with the most important things in his world.  He trusted him with his children. 

The weight of Bruce’s request settled heavily on Clark’s shoulders.  Clark nodded.  “Yes.  I’ll start checking in on them.  Also, just in case tell them that if they ever need me call.  I’ve also given watches that emit a high frequency to some of the people close to me to use if they ever get in trouble.  We could make one for each of them, so they have a few ways to get my attention if I don’t notice something wrong instantly.”

“I’ll tell them, and I’ll start working on those immediately.”  Bruce said.

Clark might have the strength to move the earth, but in comparison to the weight of responsibility he had just accepted he was pretty sure the earth would weigh nothing.

Relaxing, Bruce turned back towards the manor.  “Thank you.”

The words were soft, but Clark heard them clearly.  He smiled.  The weight was worth it.  It was after all his nephews and niece they were talking about.

“When you do find The Shadow give him a chance.  His only motivation may truly be to protect them.”

“I know.”  Bruce sighed.  “I will.”

Neither of them said anything after that.  They merely stood watching the manor for a long time.

For once Dick didn’t try to get to work early.  He wanted to spend as little time as possible at the precinct. 

David was just walking in when Dick arrived.  He didn’t say anything, simply scanning Dick while he held the door to let him catch up.  Flashing a smile at David, Dick tried to alleviate some of his worry. 

He was pretty sure it didn’t work, but Dick didn’t have the energy for more reassurances.  All he wanted right now was to get away from the conversations he could hear all through the building.  All of them focused on the one thing he really didn’t want to think about.

“Do you think we can head out on patrol now?”  Dick asked. 

Glancing at him, David shrugged.  “I don’t see why not.  Since we weren’t in yesterday I’ll check in with…” Frowning, David trailed off, his gaze scanning the bullpen, taking in the tense and yet almost excited atmosphere in the room. 

“Reese,” David said grabbing the attention of another officer, “What’s going on?”

Reese blinked at him.  “I know you weren’t in yesterday, but you really don’t know?  It’s been all over the news!”

“I don’t spend a lot of time watching the news.”  David said.  “What happened?”

Reese stared at David for a moment and then grinned.  “The Joker’s dead.”

“What?”  David asked.  “How?  When?”

“Night before last.”  Reese said.  “He was in a warehouse when it blew up.  It looks like the explosion was caused by one of his own bombs.   The investigation is still ongoing.  They’re not sure yet if it was an accident or not.  Apparently the Joker may have sustained serious injuries prior to the bomb blowing up.”  Reese shrugged.  “Not that anyone really cares.  The Joker’s dead and if someone did kill him I think most of us are more inclined to give them a medal than arrest them.”

David shook his head.  “If someone did kill him, I hope it’s not so they can replace him.”

“I doubt we have to worry about that.  Everyone in Gotham wanted the Joker dead.”  Reese said.  “There’s practically a celebration going on.  Anyway, they are still investigating.  Nothing has been officially declared.  Not that I expect them to go very far with the investigation no matter what they decide, because no one’s upset about this.”

“Someone died,” David said, “That’s not something to celebrate.”

Reese rolled his eyes.  “It’s the Joker.”

“Yes and he was dangerous, so it’s safe to assume that if someone did kill him they are also dangerous.”  David sighed, “I’m not saying I’m going to miss the Joker, just that this shouldn’t be taken lightly because of what he was.”

“You mean a crazy, sadistic serial killer?”  Reese asked raising his eyebrows. 

“Yes.”  David sighed again. 

Reese shrugged “Maybe, but it’s not my case so I’m just going to be glad he’s dead and let the detectives whose case it is worry about whether someone did it and if the person is as bad as the Joker.”

David nodded.  “Fair enough.”

Dick tried to keep his expression neutral as David turned back to him.  If David’s frown was anything to go by Dick didn’t quite succeed.

“Are you okay Peter?”  David asked, “Obviously a lot has been going on.”

“I’m fine.  Or as fine as I can be while worrying about my siblings.”  Dick amended.  “This is just a surprise.”

“Yeah.”  David nodded accepting his answer.  “So, what do you think about it?”

“I won’t say that the Joker didn’t deserve to die because he did, but I agree with you,” Dick said looking at David, “Death is never something to celebrate.  No matter how deserving the person is of it.  Anyway I have enough other things to worry about, so I guess I’m with Reese.  At least in the not adding worrying about someone else’s investigation unless I’m given a reason to.  Speaking of, we should get out on patrol.” 

David nodded.  “I’ll report in if you want to grab any files we might want from the desk.”

“Sounds good.”  Dick said heading toward the desk. 

He was ready to get out of the building and away from any more conversations about the Joker’s death.  Everyone else might be celebrating, but all he felt was sick. 

The Joker was dead because he had missed the bomb.  He wasn’t upset that the Joker was dead, but that fact only made the sick feeling worse. 

He had never wanted to be a killer, but he was one. 

He had been one before the Joker and one more body really shouldn’t matter especially when it was the Joker, but it did, because he hadn’t been in control, he had missed something important and someone had died.

Dick knocked on Gordon’s office door.  His shift was over and David had already headed home after making sure that Dick was also really on his way out.

“Come in.”  Gordon called.

Stepping into the office, Dick closed the door behind him.  “I have the files you wanted from New York.”

“Did they get that case cleared up?”  Gordon asked waving him over.

“Yes.”  Dick nodded.  “Our reports just helped them tie up some lose ends.”

“Good.”  Gordon eyed the folders in Dick’s hands.  “And I’m assuming those are pertaining to the thing I asked you to look into for me?”

Nodding again, Dick passed the folders to Gordon.  “There isn’t much.”

“Well it’s a start.”  Gordon sighed.  “I’ll look through it and see what I find.”

“I would start with this one.”  Dick said leaning forward and tapping one of the files. 

Opening the folder, Gordon scanned the file.  “What’s interesting in this one?”

“That one is the Mogonzo crime family.   According to what I found they’ve been around for at least thirty years, but never were able to gain much power.  They actually seemed to be really bad at the business and weren’t any better at covering their tracks. 

"Between police raids and trouble with other families they lost almost seventy percent of their territory in the first twenty years.  Then nine years ago something changed.  Figuratively speaking they disappeared. 

"All of the ways the police had of monitoring them started leading to dead ends.  In the last nine years the police haven’t pinned one crime on them and I doubt it’s because they went legit. 

"That same year fifteen high ranking members from other families died.  Some of the deaths were ruled accidents.  The others were figured to be gang related, but none of the deaths were solved and all of the accidents were suspicious. 

"Coincidentally, the Mogonzo’s made several successful territory grabs from the other families at the same time.  In that year they doubled their territory and now nine years later it seems that the other families may actually be answering to them, although again, nothing can be proven."

Gordon raised his eyebrows.  “I thought you said there wasn’t much.”

Dick shrugged.  “It’s all circumstantial at best, conjecture at worst, and I can’t tell you how it happened.”

“But you have some ideas?”  Gordon asked.

“Like I said its conjecture,” Dick said, “But personally I think they got new leadership.  The Mogonzo’s are still around, but I think they’re just puppets to hide whoever is really pulling the strings.”   

Gordon glanced down at his desk.  “And the other files?” 

“Nothing out of the ordinary.”  Dick sighed.  “It’s all normal crime family and gang stuff.”

“Okay.”  Gordon nodded.  “I’ll go through all of them.  Thank you for your work Jackson.  I may ask you to do more, but for now I want you to forget about this.”

Dick couldn’t help his small ironic smile.  “My memory is probably too good for that Commissioner, but I won’t mention it to anyone.”

“Your shift’s over.  You should get home.”  Gordon huffed.

“Sure.”  Dick’s smile widened.  “Bye Commissioner.”

Shaking his head, Gordon smiled to himself as Jackson left the room.  He liked the kid and if the information he had gathered in less than two days was any indication, then David was right.  Jackson would make a really good detective.  Now all Gordon had to decide was if he wanted to pull him more into the danger of this case.

Chapter Text

Groaning, Jason let his head fall onto the table.  “We’re not getting anywhere.” 

“Its an old case.”  Barbara sighed.  “It will take time to solve it.  If we even can.”

“We can solve it.”  Tim said, looking between them.  “You guys aren’t giving up right?  Dick needs someone to find him.”

“You guys just pulled me in.”  Barbara smiled.  “I’m to stubborn to give up after only a week.”

“I’m not giving up.”  Jason lifted his head to look at Tim.  “I’m just tried of hitting dead ends with everything.  We’re no closer to finding Dick or the Shadow and I don’t like being stuck at home.  I want to get back out on the streets.”

“You’ll get to go back out.”  Barbara said.  “You just have to let yourself heal first.”

“I know.”  Jason groaned.  “That’s what you all keep saying, but it’s taking forever and I can’t even train.  Besides, aren’t you in a hurry to get back out too?”

“Yes I am,” Barbara nodded, “but I get why your dad doesn’t want me out right now.  Honestly, as much as I want to be out I don’t think he’s wrong.  Having both of us there together so we can watch each other’s backs makes sense, but I’m not as ready as I thought.  I wasn’t able to do anything to stop you from being taken.  I need more training.” 

“It wasn’t your fault.”  Jason said.

“I know.  Doesn’t mean I’m not going to try and do something about it though.”  Barbara said.  “I’m focusing on training right now.  Cass is helping me and between her and your dad, maybe in a few weeks when we’re both back out I’ll be a little more ready.”

“I wish I could be training.”  Jason sighed.

“Do you think Cass will start going out with you guys?”  Tim asked.

“No, I don’t think so.”  Barbara shook her head.  “When she offered to help me I asked her about it, but she said that she wanted to learn how to live without always fighting.”

“Yeah.”  Jason nodded.  “She’s worked really hard to get away from what her dad wanted her to be.  Even though going out with B would be to help people it’s still too close to what she was doing before.  I think she’s just tired of fighting.”

“She’s started telling me a little about her past.”  Barbara said.  “I really had no idea.  No one would ever guess.  What her dad tried to teach her?  What he wanted her to be?  She’s so opposite of that.  I’m not surprised that she wants to learn what a life without fighting is like.  She’s the gentlest person I know.  It’s been kinda weird training with her.  She’s amazing, but she is also really intense. It’s almost like she’s a different person.”

“Yeah, she can be really scary, the good kind of scary.  Just like B.”  Jason grinned.  “It’s awesome!”

“What’s awesome?”  Cass asked stepping into the room.

“You are.”  Jason said.

“We were just talking about how you’re are one of the gentlest and kindest persons we know, but can also be scary in a good way.”  Barbara smiled.  “And as Jason put it your awesome.”

“Yep.”  Tim agreed also grinning.

Barbara patted the seat next to her.  “Come join us.”

Looking confused, Cass sat down next to Barbara.  “You think I’m gentle and kind?”

“Yes.”  Barbara said wrapping her arm around Cass’s shoulders to give her a hug.  “You’re amazing.”

Barbara laughed as Jason and Tim nodded enthusiastically in agreement.

Cass ducked her head, but it didn’t hide her smile. 

“So, Cass were you looking for us for something?”  Jason asked.

“No.” Cass shrugged, then looking at the pile spread out before them asked,  “What are the papers?”

“They’re cases we’re working on.”  Tim said.

“Trying to work on, you mean.”  Jason sighed.  “We keep hitting dead ends.” 

“What cases?”  Cass asked.

“One’s a missing persons and then we’re also looking for The Shadow.”  Tim turned back to the papers, before pausing to look at Cass.  “Don’t tell Dad.” 

Jason frowned.  “Yeah, please don’t tell.”

“I won’t.”  Cass nodded. 

“Cool.”  Grinning, Tim gestured at the two different groups of papers on the table.  “Anyway, these ones are for finding Dick Grayson, he’s the missing person, and those are for finding The Shadow.”

Jason glanced down at the papers spread out over the table then back at his sister.  “Hey, Cass do you have any ideas to find The Shadow or figure out who he is?”

Cass shook her head.  “You won’t.”

Jason blinked.  “We won’t what?” 

“You won’t find The Shadow.”  Cass said.

“Why not?”  Jason asked.

“He’s better.”  Cass said.

“We’re learning.”  Tim said.  “It might take time, but we’ll get better and with all of us we’ll find something.”

“No,” Cass shook her head, “He’s better than the League, better than Dad.  He’s the best.  There is nothing to find.  He would leave nothing.  We won’t find him.  He finds us.”

“So, other than when we’re in trouble you don’t think we’ll be able to find him unless he lets us?”  Jason asked.

Cass nodded.

“Oh.”  Jason slumped.

“We can still try though right?”  Tim stared at Cass.

Cass shrugged.  “We can try.”

“What about as Robin?”  Jason asked.  “I mean once I’m back out do you think I might be able to find him.”

“Not unless Robin needs him.”  Cass said.

Jason groaned.  “ Well, I still wish I could go out.  At least as Robin I feel like I’m doing something.”

“We are doing something.”  Tim said.  “We created Robin and convinced B to let you go with him.  We’ll figure this out too.”

“Maybe, but I’m getting bored of not getting anywhere.”  Jason slumped in his chair.  “Cass is probably right anyway.”

“I thought you said you weren’t giving up on the cases.”  Tim asked.

  “I’m not.  I just…” Jason sighed.  “I want to do something.  Anything.  It doesn’t even have to be Robin or train just something that isn’t sitting around or lying in bed.  I do want to work on the cases I’m just really restless and the fact that we’re not getting anywhere is making it worse.” 

“Well how about we take a break?”  Barbara suggested. 

“Yeah.”  Glancing at Jason, Tim started to gather the papers together.  “What should we do?”

“I don’t know.”  Jason shrugged.  “There’s not much I can do.”

“I’m sure we can come up with something.”  Barbara closed her computer and started to help Tim with the papers.  “I’ve been curious, how did you guys convince Bruce to let you help him in the first place, and why did you guys choose the name Robin?”

“Well we started a list of ideas, but Robin was Tim’s idea.”  Jason said smiling as he thought of the list he and Tim had created.  “He even came up with a meaning for it, family, light, hope.  I liked the meaning, so we went with it. We talked about putting the meaning with a different name, but…”

“Jason,” Tim interrupted, “I didn’t come up with the name or the meaning.  That was you.”

“What?”  Jason shook his head.  “No it wasn’t.  We started the list and then I went and read in the library and when I came back the name Robin and its meaning had been added.  It’s not like some else would have done it.”

“But I didn’t put it there.”  Tim stared at Jason.  “The first I knew about the name and meaning was when you told me that you liked it.  I thought you had written it down.”

“Wait.  You don’t know who came up with the name Robin?”  Barbara asked.

Staring at each other, neither Tim nor Jason answered. 

“I’m going to get the notebook.”  Tim announced scrambling from his seat.

A few moments later he was back.  Tim set the book on the table and opened it.

The last entry on the page stared up at them innocently. 

Robin

Meaning

• Family
• Hope
• Light

“You sure neither of you wrote that?”  Barbara asked.

“I didn’t.”  Jason nodded.  “It just appeared.  I really thought Tim wrote it.”

“When Jason told me about it I thought he had.”  Tim said.

“Cass what about you?”  Barbara asked.

Cass shook her head.  “It wasn’t me.”

“Well, it wasn’t me, so that leaves Alfred or Bruce.”  Barbara said.

Tim shook his head.  “Neither of them would have written it.  They didn’t approve.  We hadn’t convinced them yet.” 

“Someone had to write it.”  Barbara drew the notebook closer.  “Since it wasn’t any of us it has to have been one of them.  Damian’s too little.”

“The Shadow knew I was Robin.”  Jason looked up from where he had been staring at the book.  “The Shadow, He knew.”

“You think he wrote it?”  Barbara asked.

“Tim’s right.”  Jason said.  “Dad was upset when he found the notebook.  He wouldn’t have written it.  We can ask Alfred, but he didn’t like the idea of me going out either.  I don’t think he would have helped us come up with names for before we had even convinced them that I was going out.  The Shadow is the only other person who might have known.  He obviously has to watch us, a least some, to be able to protect us like he does.”

“Watching you to protect you is one thing.”  Barbara said.  “But sneaking into your room to add a code name idea?  We need to tell your dad.”

“No!”  Jason exclaimed.

“You promised you wouldn’t.”  Tim added.

“Guys, looking for The Shadow when we thought he was just protecting you is one thing, but if he’s sneaking into your house?”  Barbara shook her head.  “That’s creepy.  It’s dangerous.”

“Maybe he just comes to check on us and make sure we’re safe.”  Jason said.  “Like he did at the hospital.”

“Jason…” Barbara started.

“Please don’t tell B yet.”  Tim pleaded.  “We don’t even know for sure that it was him.”   

“Cass,” Barbara hesitated, “You said earlier that The Shadow is better than Bruce.  Do you really think that?  I mean none of us have really seen him much, so are you sure?”

“I saw him, traveled with him.”  Cass said.  “He took me and Damian from the League.  I thought Cain was the best.  I was wrong.  The Shadow is better.”

“But better than B too?”  Barbara asked.

“Yes.  The Shadow is…” Pausing Cass searched for the words she needed to explain.  “He is skill, power…”

“B’s powerful and he’s skilled.  From what you’ve told me so is Cain.”  Barbara paused.  “Sorry Cass I didn’t mean to interrupt you.  I’m just confused.”  Barbara gestured at all of them.  “All of us have some skill.  I know we’re not on The Shadow’s level, but I guess I figured that B was and now your saying he’s not?  It just worries me, especially if he is coming here. 

“B is closest.”  Cass said.

“But you wouldn’t put him and The Shadow on the same level?”  Barbara asked.

Cass shook her head.  “B has the best training, the best skill, he has strength.  The Shadow is skill, the Shadow is power.”  Cass pursed her lips trying to figure out how to explain the differences.  “The Shadow is a weapon.  Always.”

“So he’s dangerous and he’s potentially come into the house without anyone knowing.”  Barbara frowned.  “We need to tell your dad.”

“Barbara!”  Jason glared at her.

Barbara sighed.  “We don’t know why he’s coming.” 

“He comes to protect, guard, keep safe.”  Cass said.

Barbara stared at her.  “Have you seen him here.”

“No, but if he comes that is why.”  Cass shrugged.  “He is dangerous, but not to us.  He is like dad.”  Cass tipped her head.  “But not.  He is not a dad he is… something else.  But he is safe.”

“Cass you just described him as a weapon!”  Barbara threw her hands into the air.  “How is that safe?”

“Not one that destroys,” Cass smiled, “but one that protects.”

“You don’t need to tell B.”  Jason said.  “The Shadow isn’t going to hurt us.”

Barbara shook her head.  “We can’t know that for sure.  Listen I won’t tell B about us trying to figure out who The Shadow is, but he needs to know that The Shadow might be coming to the house.”

“Okay.”  Tim nodded.

Jason sighed.  “I guess that’s fine.”

“Okay um, do you guys still want to do something else?”  Barbara asked.

“Yes.”  Jason said.

Tim and Cass nodded. 

Together they finished clearing the papers.

When they had every thing back in its proper folder, Tim took the files and the notebook back to his room and Barbara headed to put her computer away. 

Barbara stared at her computer for a moment before she closed the drawer, the name Robin and the meaning where not the only things to simply appear. 

She had taken for granted that it was from Bruce, but now she was left wondering.  When she told him about the name Robin and it’s mysterious appearance, she would have to ask him about the computer.

Chapter Text

Parking her car, Barbara headed for the precinct doors.  Her mind was still stuck on her conversation, with Jason, Tim and Cass, from earlier in the day. 

Being the daughter of the commissioner, Barbara had known about The Shadow for as long as the police had. Unlike the news reported, she knew it wasn’t Batman who rescued the Wayne kids when they got kidnapped, but other than to be thankful that they were rescued she had never given their rescuer much thought. 

Since becoming Batgirl, The Shadow’s existence and his rescues had been confirmed for her. 

When Jason and Tim pulled her into their search they had filled her in on more of the details, but she still hadn’t thought about how closely The Shadow would have to be watching them to do what he did.  It hadn’t occurred to her until Jason had proposed the idea that it was The Shadow who left the name Robin. 

Neither Cass nor the boys were the least bit concerned with the possibility that The Shadow was sneaking into the manor, into their rooms.  Barbara, however, was.  The idea that the computer may have been from The Shadow and not Bruce, that he may have come into her room, that a stranger may have come into her room was unsettling to her.  After all her father had sent her to the Wayne’s to get her away from unknown danger. 

When she had again agreed to not tell Bruce about their search the conversation had moved on, but she hadn’t been able to get it out of her mind.

Walking through the door, Barbara smiled at the officer at the front desk.  “Hi, Clair.” 

“Barbara!”  Clair said, smiling back.  “It’s good to see you.  It’s been awhile.”

“Yeah, it has been.”  Barbara nodded.  “It’s good to see you too.  Anything interesting happen?”

“Other than what you’ve probably already heard about on the news, no.”  Clair said.  “Your dad is in a meeting right now.  I’m guessing you’re here to see him?”

“Yes.  We’re going to get dinner.”  Barbara said.  “I guess I’ll go wait for him.”

“I hope you guys have fun.”  Clair said.

“Thanks.”  Waving, Barbara headed towards her dad’s office, her thoughts already drifting back to The Shadow.

It bothered her how easily Jason, Tim and Cass had accepted the possibility that The Shadow had written the name Robin and how unconcerned they were about it.  Jason and Cass were only fourteen and Tim was only Twelve, but still they were old enough to know that a stranger coming into their rooms was not a good thing.

It had taken her almost all day thinking about it to realize that that was the difference. 

Up until a week ago The Shadow had been a vague entity in the background and to her he was little more than that now. 

The Shadow was a stranger to her. 

The Shadow was not a stranger to Jason, Tim or Cass.  The Shadow was the one who had removed each of them from a horrible situation and brought them to Bruce.  The Shadow was the one who had for three years always been there to protect them.  The Shadow was the reason they had a home, a grandfather, a father.  He was the reason they had each other.  He had given them their entire world and had stuck around to make sure they got to keep it. 

He was a stranger to Barbara, but as Cass had said, to them he was their protector, their guardian, their safety. 

The Shadow was their hero.  The Shadow had changed their lives. 

The fact was, even though she had been unaware of it at the time, he had changed her life as well.  She had known there was a mix up that led to her tutoring Jason, but until a week ago she hadn’t realized that it was likely The Shadow’s doing.  The Shadow had given her her younger siblings. 

He might make her a little nervous, but she had to admit that she hadn’t agreed to not telling Bruce about their search simply because the others asked her to.  She wanted to find The Shadow too. 

Some of the information might make her feel uneasy, but at the same time she had almost as much to thank him for as Jason, Tim and Cass did.  The Shadow had been protecting her siblings for a long time.  He had saved Jason when Barbara couldn’t.  The Shadow had protected her family.

Barbara paused as a new thought occurred to her.  The Shadow wasn’t the only one she wanted to thank for protecting those close to her.  It had been a few weeks since she had been to the station so she hadn’t gotten the chance to thank him.  With her dad in a meeting, she had a few minutes to spare. 

Changing directions, Barbara scanned the bullpen.  There was no guarantee that the officer she was looking for was in and even if he was she didn’t actually know what he looked like.  She had heard about him, but he wasn’t an officer she had ever met.  She knew his partner David Carter, but she didn’t see him in the room.

“Hi Montoya.”  Barbara called walking over to the detective’s desk.

Looking up, Montoya smiled.  “Hi Barbara.  It’s been awhile.  How are you?”

“I’m good.  What about you?”  Barbara asked.

“Buried under cases, but that’s normal.”  Montoya laughed.  “You here to see your dad?”

“Yeah,” Barbara said, “but he’s in a meeting and I was wondering if you know if officer Peter Jackson is in and if he is could you point me in his direction?”

Giving Barbara a knowing look, Montoya nodded.  “You’re in luck.  He and David got back from their patrol a little while ago and it looks like Peter hasn’t left yet.”  Montoya pointed across the bullpen at an officer.  “I don’t see David, but the officer who looks like a kid is Peter.

“Thanks Montoya.”  Barbara said.  

“No problem.”  Montoya waved her off, turning back to the files on her desk.

Crossing the room, Barbara studied the officer Montoya had pointed out.  His back was to her as he gathered things from his desk, but as she drew closer he turned to face her.  Barbara’s dad had mentioned Jackson before and how young he looked, but she still hadn’t expected Montoya’s description of him to be so literal.  He looked barely older than Jason. 

“Officer Jackson?”  Barbara asked pushing those thoughts away.

“Yes.”  He nodded.

Barbara smiled.  “Hi, I’m Barbara Gordon.” 

“The Commissioner’s daughter, right?”  He asked.

“Yes.”  Barbara said fidgeting with her jacket.  “Actually that’s why I came over.  I know it’s been a few weeks, but I wanted to thank you for saving my dad.”

“It’s not a big deal.”  He shrugged.  “You don’t need to thank me.  I’m just glad I was there and able to do it.”

“Officer Jackson, you saved my dad!  That’s a big deal to me.”  Barbara said.  “So, thank you.”

“Okay,” he agreed.  “Your welcome and please just call me Peter.”

“Okay.”  Barbara smiled.

“How are you doing?”  Peter asked.

Barbara shrugged.  “Fine.” 

She wasn’t really sure where to take the conversation.  She had come over to thank Peter and normally she was good at conversation, but she didn’t really have the energy for small talk. 

She was about to excuse herself and head back to her dad’s office when something in his expression stopped her.  He was frowning slightly and looked concerned.  He was studying her and she realized that he hadn’t simply asked to be polite, but because he actually wanted to know. 

“It’s okay if your not,” Peter said.  “You’ve had a lot going on.  Someone tried to kill your dad.  As you said, he’s your dad, so that’s a big deal.  Not that you need to talk to me about it.  We just met, but just know it’s okay if you’re not fine.”

“I…” Barbara paused.  “Your right.  I guess I’m not really sure how I’m doing.” 

Peter nodded and Barbara was positive that if she wanted to leave he would let her, but that if she wanted to talk he would listen. 

From the few times her dad had mentioned Peter she knew that he thought highly of him and that he trusted him, though mainly because David did.  It said a lot about a person if David trusted them.  Peter was a stranger to her, but that almost made it easier.  She didn’t have anything to prove to him like she did to Bruce and her dad and she didn’t need to stay strong for him like she did for her siblings. 

She took a slow breath before admitting what she hadn’t fully admitted to anyone else.  “I’m scared… terrified.  I know Dad’s job is dangerous.  I always worry a little bit, but it’s different when someone is actively trying to kill him.  It’s not the first time, but I don’t think I’ll ever get used to it.” 

“No, that’s not something you get used to.”  Peter agreed.  “But that’s not a bad thing.  The only way to get used to it would be to stop caring and then we’d have lost one of the most valuable things we have.  If we can’t care then we’ve already lost our families because you can’t have a relationship that’s worth anything with someone without caring about them.”

“We?”  Barbara asked.

“I get it.”  Peter shrugged.  “I have people I care about who put themselves in the line of fire just like your dad.”

Barbara studied Peter for a moment.  He didn’t look so young any more.  There was something in his eyes that made him look older than even the early twenties that she knew he probably was.  There was an age in his eyes that spoke to having seen more in his life than most.  She wasn’t as good at reading people as Bruce or Cass, but in that moment she was sure of three things.  Peter Jackson understood, he cared deeply, and had also known deep pain. 

“Then I guess we make sure we don’t stop caring.”  Barbara said.  “No matter how terrifying or painful it is.”

“We can’t always protect the people we care about,” Peter agreed, “but we don’t have to choose to lose them by choosing to stop caring.”

Barbara nodded.

“Your dad is probably wrapping up his meeting.”  Peter smiled.  “I’m guessing that you were here for him and not just to find me?”

“Yes,” Barbara said, “but I really did want to thank you.” 

Peter waved as she turned to head back to her dad’s office.

Dick watched as Barbara walked away.  In his time at the department he had done his best to avoid her.  He hadn’t wanted to deal with the pain of her not recognizing him. 

His family didn’t know who he was and he hadn’t wanted the added reminder that interacting with them would bring, but he was starting to think that the pain might be worth it. 

A little over a week ago he had gotten to hold his little brother again for the first time in years.  He had been terrified and panicking, but it had felt so good to hold Jason again.  It had felt good to talk to Barbara.  Being away from them hurt, but being close to them would also hurt.  Dick just wasn’t sure which would be worse.

Chapter Text

Jason leaned back against the brick wall of the alley to catch his breath.  Two weeks into his recovery and he had gotten very good at moving around on crutches, good enough to attempt a trek into Gotham.  His family would be horrified if they knew what he was doing, not even Tim would approve, but he needed to talk to The Shadow.

A week had passed since he and Tim had realized that neither of them had come up with the name Robin… that the most likely person to have written it was The Shadow.  As much as she had insisted that they needed to tell their dad, Barbara had yet to actually follow through, which Jason was incredibly grateful for. 

His dad was already worried about The Shadow and Jason didn’t want to give him more reasons to be.  Especially when the list of questions he had had only gotten longer.  Jason had been replaying the revelation in his head for the past week.  He wanted answers.  He needed answers, which is what lead to his half-baked and potentially idiotic plan.

Cass had been sure they wouldn’t find The Shadow.  Cass had said The Shadow would come if they were in trouble.  The Shadow had told Jason he would come if he needed him.  If walking around Gotham at night on crutches didn’t qualify as in trouble and needing The Shadow’s help, then Jason wasn’t sure what would.

The Shadow would come.  Jason was positive of that.  The only problem was the question of when would he come.  Since there was no way for Jason to know how long it would take The Shadow to realize he was out here, there was no way to know when he would show up.  Jason really hoped it was before he got himself murdered.

Jason hadn’t gone very deep into Gotham for that reason.  Well that and the fact that he was already exhausted and didn’t really have the energy to go further, which meant that he was still in the safer part of Gotham.  Although the safest part of Gotham still beat out most cities in regards to high crime rates, so there was still a good chance of getting mugged or murdered. 

“Hey kid, do you need some help?”

Jason jerked his head up.  There was a man approaching him from the entrance of the ally.  A man who Jason had not heard approaching until he was blocking the exit, which was another reason he really should have waited to come out, his situational awareness was not exactly at it’s peak.  Not that it mattered anymore.  He was out and there was no changing that, now he just needed to get away.  The man’s words were innocent enough, but his grin told Jason exactly the kind of help he was going to get. 

Using the wall for support, Jason shifted his weight more heavily onto one crutch so he could use the other as a weapon if needed.  “I’m good, thanks.”

“Don’t worry kid,” The man said like he hadn’t heard Jason, “if you’re running from someone I’ll make sure they don’t find you.”

Jason flicked his gaze around the shadows and then up to the roof.  It was looking more and more like he was going to get murdered and he really wanted The Shadow to show up.  “I’m not running from anyone, so I don’t need your help.”

“Sure kid, that’s why you’re out here on crutches.  Not that it matters to me either way.”  The man laughed as he took another step forward and reached for Jason.

Jerking his crutch up, Jason slammed it into the side of the man’s face.  “”I told you I’m fine, so get lost.”  Jason hissed.

The man stumbled to the side, clearly caught off guard.  Jason staggered back a few steps.  He needed a way out and he needed it now, the man was already straightening up.

“You’re going to pay for that.”  The man growled, pulling a knife.

Jason just glared.

A second later his glare turned to a smile.  His eyes were no longer on the knife in the man’s hands.

The shadows had moved.

Before the man had time to process what was happening a strike to his hand sent the knife to the ground and he was pulled into a chokehold from behind.

Releasing his grip on the now unconscious man, The Shadow sighed.  “What are you doing out here?  You’re still on crutches!”

“Um,” Jason shifted.  His plan had worked, but he hadn’t thought much further ahead than getting The Shadow to find him, “I was looking for you.  I just wanted to talk.”

“So you came out into Gotham alone at night on crutches?!”  Shaking his head The Shadow ran a hand through his hair.  “Of course you did.  Why am I surprised?  How long did it take you to get out here?”

“A few hours.”  Jason shrugged.  “I didn’t know how else to find you.  Can we talk?  …Please?”

“There’s an ice cream place a few blocks over.”  The Shadow said stepping up next to Jason.

“Okay.”  Jason wasn’t really sure what that had to do with anything, but as long as The Shadow wasn’t disappearing he didn’t care.

Helping Jason shift both crutches to one hand, The Shadow guided Jason’s other arm around his shoulders and wrapped his own around Jason’s waist. 

Jason gripped The Shadow as tightly as he could with his one hand as The Shadow shot his grapple at one of the roofs.  Not that it mattered.  The Shadow’s own hold was secure and didn’t falter even slightly as their feet left the ground. 

Jason released his grip when they landed on the roof, but before he could step back The Shadow was lifting him into his arms bridle style.

“I can walk.”  Jason protested.

“Clearly,” The Shadow’s voice was dry, “But you’ve already done plenty of traipsing around Gotham and doing more is not going to do any good for your healing.”

Jason huffed, but he didn’t try fighting as The Shadow started across the roof.  He would never admit it because he was fourteen and fourteen year olds did not get carried around, but he didn’t really want The Shadow to put him down.  Even after three years the feeling of safety was still something Jason wasn’t fully used to.  The Shadow was the only person besides his dad that truly, fully made Jason feel safe and protected. 

The Shadow was the first person to really care about Jason.  His mom had loved him, but not enough to not turn to drugs.  There had been days where she tried, but in the end he was the one taking care of her.  In the end he had lost her to the drugs.  Besides his mom no one else had even tried.  Not until The Shadow. 

Only a couple minutes passed before The Shadow was lowering him down onto a different roof. 

“You good?”  The Shadow asked stepping away.

“Yeah.”  Jason nodded settling against the air conditioning unit on the roof.

“Okay, I’ll be right back.”  The Shadow said disappearing off the roof before Jason had a chance to respond. 

Leaning his head back against the air conditioner unit, Jason closed his eyes.  He wasn’t sure what The Shadow was doing or how long he had before he was back, but he needed to figure out what he wanted to say.  He had so many questions, but now that he might actually have the opportunity to ask them he wasn’t sure how. 

Several minutes passed before a scuffing noise had Jason opening his eyes.  The Shadow was back on the roof, and considering it was the first time Jason had ever heard him make a sound other than when he spoke he was pretty sure it was on purpose. 

Sitting down next to him The Shadow placed a Styrofoam cup into his hands. 

Jason blinked down at the Moose Tracks.  He couldn’t help but wonder if it was more likely a coincidence or if it was more likely that The Shadow knew his favorite ice cream.  Though at this point he was more surprised by the ice cream and The Shadow actually sticking around than by The Shadow knowing his favorite flavor. 

“Thanks.” 

“You’re welcome.”  The Shadow tipped his head back so he was looking at the sky.  “You said you wanted to talk?  Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, everything’s good.”  Jason took a bite of the ice cream.  His chance was finally here and his brain felt like it was moving too fast and too slow at the same time.

The Shadow didn’t push.  He seemed content to let Jason eat his ice cream and gather his thoughts. 

“How long have you known about what my dad does?”  Jason asked glancing at The Shadow.

“Several years.”  The Shadow shrugged.  “Significantly before I brought you to him.”

“Oh,” Jason said.  His dad cared about how long The Shadow had known and how he had found out, but Jason was really only mildly curious.  Those weren’t the questions that ran on repeat in his head.  They were just a way for him to stall, to fill the silence.  He wanted answers, but he was also afraid of what they would be.  “How did you find out?”

The Shadow let out a slow breath.  “That’s complicated.” 

“Okay.”  Jason turned his focus back onto his ice cream and his self-assigned task of digging out a ‘moose track’.  “Why the name Robin?  Why the meanings?”

“Robin was something that someone very important to me once called me.  As for the meaning that’s what it meant to me.”  The Shadow looked over at Jason.  “I thought that maybe it could mean that for someone else.  After all, this city could use someone to give them light and hope and what’s more important than family?”

“I did pick it because of the meaning,” Jason said, pushing the moose track that he had dug out around with his spoon.  “Do you think I can actually be all that?”

“Yes, I do.”  The Shadow nodded.  “But you don’t have to be if you don’t want to.  You don’t have to be Robin.  Going out on the streets is dangerous.”

“I know.”  Jason said.  “But I want to help people.”

“There are other ways to help people.”  The Shadow said. 

“I want to help people like my dad does, like you do.”  Jason looked up from his cup and stared straight ahead.  “There are so many people who need help, so many other kids who are where I was.”  The cup and spoon creaked as Jason tightened his hold, but he hardly noticed, he voice dropping to a whisper.  “Why me?  There are hundreds of other kids in Crime Alley who need help.  Why did you pick me?”

“Why not you?”  The Shadow asked.

“I’m not…  There’s nothing…” Jason took a breath.  “I don’t understood.”

“You’re not what, special?  Important?”  The Shadow shook his head.  “You’re both of those things and more, but most importantly you’re you and I didn’t need any other reason than that.”

“But why?”  Now that Jason had finally asked the question that had been bugging him for years he couldn’t let it go.  “No one ever cared about me before.  Why did you?  Why did you save me?”

Wrapping his arm around Jason, The Shadow drew him into his side.  “Because you deserve to have someone care.”

“But there are others…” Jason whispered.

 “I know.”  The Shadow said squeezing him. 

Jason let himself relax into The Shadow’s side.  He hadn’t really gotten an answer, but maybe that was okay. 

They sat together for over an hour, neither in a hurry to leave. 

It was The Shadow who finally broke the silence.  “We should probably get you home.  Your dad will be heading in soon and we don’t want him freaking out when he goes to check on you.”

“Yeah,” Jason straightened up.  “You’re taking me back?”

“Well, I’m not letting you walk back.”  The Shadow snorted.  “Besides you said it took you a few hours to get out here and it will take you at least that to get back.  By that time your dad will be back.”

Jason didn’t bother protesting when The Shadow scooped him up and headed for the edge of the roof. 

A few blocks over The Shadow dropped to street level.

“Is that yours?”  Jason asked, not bothering to keep the awe out of his voice as he took in the sleek motorcycle hidden in the shadows of the alley. 

“Yep.”  The Shadow said, a grin clear in is voice.

“Cool!”  Jason said, a grin of his own splitting his face.  “My dad has some really awesome motorcycles too, but I’ve never gotten to ride one!”

“Well, tonight you do.”  The Shadow laughed. 

The ride was way to short in Jason’s opinion.  Before he knew it they were pulling up out side the gates of Wayne manor.  The Shadow guided the bike off the road before stopping it.  Lifting Jason off the back, The Shadow headed for the wall. 

A few minutes later he was slipping into Jason’s room, the grounds and house security not seeming to slow him down at all.

“Thank you,” Jason said, “for tonight and for everything else.  …For caring.”

“Of course Little Wing.”  With that The Shadow slipped back out of the room.

It took Jason a little bit to get changed and ready for bed, but by the time Bruce came to check on him he was sound asleep. 

A few nights later Jason found a note and what looked like a panic button on his bed. 

He picked up the note.  The message was simple, one sentence, but Jason couldn’t remember when something else had excited him this much.

“So you don’t have to go wandering around Gotham.  If you ever need me or if you simply want to talk, just call.”

Grinning, Jason picked up the panic button.  The note wasn’t sighed, but there was no question about who it was from.  After three years The Shadow had given him a way to communicate. 

Chapter Text

Dick wasn’t sure how everything had gotten so out of control, but he knew it was too late to go back.  For three years he had managed to stay relatively anonymous as The Shadow.  Other than looking like a fifteen year old he hadn’t drawn much attention as Peter, but in the span of two weeks that had all changed.  He hadn’t told David everything, but he had come closer then he ever planned. 

Dick knew David was still suspicious.  He was smart, and as hard as Dick had worked to not let people care, David did.  Meaning that what he had told him would only keep David from looking further for so long.  To add to everything else, The Shadow wasn’t a shadow hidden in the background anymore. 

He had let his entire family see him.  He had let Batman see him.  He had hung out with Jason, gotten him ice cream and given him a way to contact him.  He didn’t regret any of it, but he didn’t know how to proceed, none of it was part of the plan.  Every time he tried to distance himself he just got pulled closer. 

Out of his three identities only one was still untouched.  Dick Grayson had been declared dead years ago and no one had challenged that.  The case bothered David, but that was because he saw his kids in it.  He wasn’t going to start looking for Dick. 

He didn’t need to worry about anyone looking for Dick Grayson, which meant he just had to decide what to do with his other identities.  How close could he actually allow them to get to him?  How close could he allow himself to get to them?

A ringing over his comm line broke Dick out of his thoughts.  The list of people who had his number was very small.  Besides the Carter family everyone else was from work.  Since getting called in to work at any time was always a possibility, Dick set his calls to route through his comm line every night before going on patrol.

It wasn’t the first time he had gotten a call, but it was the first time he had gotten one before one of his systems had flagged an Arkham breakout or something else major happening.  It was never a good thing to get called in and it bothered him that his systems might not be working.

Confused and concerned Dick accepted the call.  “Hello?”

“Hi Peter, it’s David.”

Already heading back to his apartment, Dick frowned.  It wasn’t odd that it was David; he was normally the one to let Dick know that they had been called back on duty, but his voice sounded off.  He was clearly stressed, which was wrong. 

When it came to their job David was unshakable, or at least he was until he was off duty.  On the clock he didn’t stress he simply did his job.  At the end of the day after they clocked out sometimes David smiled and laughed and sometimes he grieved.  

Dick had watched David grieve for people who had their lives stolen from them, for children whose parents should have been their protectors, but instead were their abusers, for those who they were too late to do anything for other than clean up the aftermath. 

More than once Dick had gone home with David after a hard day and seen him just hold Abigail and his kids, but he had never seen him truly stressed.  Whether on or off the clock David didn’t stress.  Something was wrong. 

“What’s going on David?” 

“Abigail is going into labor.  Even with the twines she’s early…” David sucked in a breath.  Abigail’s mom was going to come out to help, but she’s not due for another week and we don’t have anyone to watch the kids and I need to get Abigail to the hospital… I know it’s early, its not even two yet…”

“Take care of Abigail.”  Dick interrupted.  “I’ll be there in twenty minutes.” 

 “I’m going to wake Melissa so she’ll know what’s going on and can let you in, but Nick and Emma should still be asleep when you get here,” David said.  “There are blankets in the hall closet, we don’t have somewhere set up for you to sleep and I don’t know what’s in the kitchen, there should be something in the fridge…”

“Don’t worry about your kids or anything else,” Dick broke in again, “I’ll watch them as long as you need and I’ll figure anything else out.  I’ll call into work for you too, so don’t worry about that either.” 

 “Thank you.”  David said. 

“Don’t mention it, just focus on Abigail.”  Dick said. 

Dick slipped into his apartment as they ended the call and less than fifteen minutes after David had called he was pulling up outside the Carter’s house. 

Taking out his phone to text David that he had arrived, Dick focused his hearing on the house.  Nick and Emma’s heartbeats and breathing were relaxed and even in sleep. 

Melissa’s was steady, but she was definitely not relaxed, not that Dick had really been expecting her to be.  Still listening, he knocked on the door.  He smiled as she stopped to check who it was before answering, a second later she opened the door. 

“Hi Peter.” 

“Hi Melissa.  How are you doing?”  Dick asked, stepping inside.

Melissa shrugged as she closed and locked the door.  “Okay.”  Melissa turned to lead the way into the living room.  “I made up the couch for you.” 

“Thank you,” Dick said following her.

“Do you need anything else?”  Melissa asked.

“I’m good,” Dick said.  “You can go back to bed.”

“Okay.”  Melissa nodded.  “Um, good night.”

“Goodnight Melissa.”  Dick watched the hall for a moment after Melissa closed her door.  Something was wrong.  Shaking his head, Dick sighed.  Melissa’s mom was going into labor early and she was probably just worried.  Dick laid down, but he didn’t sleep.  Instead he continued to listen.  Melissa had gotten into bed, but she didn’t fall asleep either. 

Thirty minutes later Dick sighed as he heard her get up and slip out of her room.

He didn’t get up immediately.  She didn’t need him hovering if she was just getting some water.  The water turned on, Dick waited, but it didn’t turn off.  Standing up Dick headed into the kitchen.  Melissa was gathering dirty dishes from around the kitchen while the sink filled with water.   

“Melissa.”  Dick’s voice was soft, but she still jumped when he spoke her hands tightening on the pans she was holding.

“Peter?”

“Sorry, I was trying not to startle you.”  Dick smiled.  “I guess it didn’t work.”

“It’s fine.”  Melissa said.  “Did I wake you up?  I didn’t mean to.”

“No, I was still awake.”  Dick assured.  “What are you doing?”

“We never cleaned up after dinner…” Melissa shifted raising the pans slightly, “I was just going to do the dishes.”

“It’s two thirty in the morning,” Dick said.  “The dishes can wait till a reasonable time in the morning.”

Melissa shrugged.  “I can’t sleep.”  

“They’re going to be okay.”  Dick’s voice was gentle.  “Besides, worrying about your mom is your dad’s job and I promise he has it covered, so you can sleep.”  Dick wasn’t about to tell Melissa that he was worried too. Complications could happen with any pregnancy and Abigail was having triplets, which as far as he knew the doctors were still unaware of.

“I know.  Mom’s just really early.  Things could go wrong.  What if I lose her?” Melissa gestured with the pans she was holding helplessly.

“You’ve already lost one set of parents.  The thought of loosing another mother must be terrifying.  It’s impossible for you to stop worrying isn’t it?”  Dick asked gently.

“I can’t stop.  My thoughts are racing and I feel crazy.”  Melissa said bursting into tears.

Dropping the pans Melissa fell into Dicks open arms.  Her body convulsed with each sob as Dick cradled her in his arms.  He held her for a long time as tears began to find there way down his cheeks.  

Time stood still as they cried together. 

Dick had lost his parents.  He knew this pain.  It was so long ago, but as he stood in the Carter’s kitchen holding Melissa as she wept over the pain of her loss and the fear of another loss his own pain resurfaced like it was only yesterday. 

His pain was real and as he relived his own pain he could feel Melissa’s as well it was an ache deep within them that no words could ever describe and without Melissa saying anything Dick knew there was more, because he too had lived it, was still living it.  The ache brought with it a fear and insecurity that tainted anything gained.  It was the fear that you would never belong anywhere again. 

Dick pulled her close and began to speak… slowly, quietly,  “Melissa, when I was a little boy my parents were killed in an accident.  I lost them in an instant.  The pain really never goes away does it?”

Melissa looked into Dick’s eyes for a long moment before she shook her head.  Dick felt her body relax as she pressed her face back into his chest.  Dick took a deep breath then started again.  “I have struggled most of my life with finding a place to belong… wondering if my new family really wants me… trying to earn their love.” 

Melissa held her breath for a long moment and then burst into tears again.  Her voice was shaky and almost inaudible when she asked, “What if they don’t need me anymore?  What if they don’t want me now?  What if they remember that they never really wanted me, that I was just a duty they got stuck with?”

Dick’s arms tightened around Melissa as his body convulsed.  These questions had been his own.  This pain was real.  No words would comfort this fear.  Dick knew that his feelings had been irrational.  Bruce had loved him, but that didn’t make the struggle less intense.  It was so easy to see how much David and Abigail loved their kids but that didn’t make Melissa’s fear any less real.  “I’ve been afraid of that too.”  Dick admitted, voice trembling.

Time passed in silence.  Dick felt Melissa relax.  He heard her heart beat strong but strangely calm.  No more words passed between them, but a bond had been created. 

Melissa felt safe, and understood.  Somehow, somewhere she found a new courage.   She knew her fears were irrational.  She knew that both her parents loved her and that nothing would ever change that. 

She could never be replaced. 

The twins would only bring more love and Joy into their home.  It would be okay.  Resting her head on Dick’s shoulder she closed her eyes. 

A quiet understanding settled on them both.  They needed each other.  Gently Dick lifted her off her feet.  Cradling her in his arms he rocked her.  Slowly she drifted off to sleep. 

Dick didn’t want to put her down.  He just wanted to hold her and listen to the gentle sound of her breathing.  He knew how much Melissa was loved and wanted and yet she needed to be comforted and reassured. 

A thought crept into Dick’s head that was so foreign that it startled him.   What if Dick had a family here?  What if David and Abigail wanted him too?

Dick went into the living room and sat down still cradling Melissa in his arms.  Gently he rested his head against hers.  Who would have thought that he would receive another layer of healing by walking through this pain with her? 

He was exhausted.  He had relived some of the most painful moments of his life in the last hour.  He felt the pain anew but felt strengthened and renewed at the same time.  The emotions were exhausting, but a peace had also come with sharing in Melissa’s pain. 

Dick allowed himself to relax. The house was quite, the kids asleep, there was no threat he needed to deal with.  Slowly Dick drifted off to sleep, the kids’ breathing and heartbeats a soothing rhythm in the background. 

He didn’t know how long he had slept when he was awakened by a change in the rhythm of the house.  Emma’s heartbeat and breathing had sped up.   Dick listened as Emma climbed out of bed and opened her door.  “Emma.”  Dick called softly as he heard Emma turn to go to her parents’ room.  “Emma.”  Dick called again. 

Emma’s footsteps paused and then turned to the living room.  A second later Emma came in dragging her bunny behind her.  “Uncle Peter?” 

“Hi Emma,” Dick smiled, “Your Dad asked me if I wanted to sleep over.  Is that okay?”

Emma nodded and without another word she climbed up onto the couch and snuggled into Dick’s side.  Emma let out a contented sigh as Dick adjusted her and Melissa so they were both comfortable without the risk of either of them falling off the couch.  A few minutes later Emma was back asleep. 

Holding Melissa and Emma something clicked, a new certainty settling deep within Dick.  This was his family.  Emma would not climb into anyone’s lap in the middle of the night.  She wanted her mom or dad.  She wanted her family.  She wanted Dick.

In that moment Dick came face to face with reality.  He could no longer hold this family at a distance.  They belonged to him.  He belonged to them.  It had been so long since he had a place where he belonged.  He was tired of running.  He had forgotten how good it felt to be part of a family… To be needed.  His thoughts overwhelmed him as he admitted to himself that he needed them too.  

With that thought came another one, one that he had been trying to ignore for a while now, but couldn’t anymore.  In every other timeline his chance to be an older brother to Jason was stolen.  

When he had “woke up” in the Court he had believed that it had been stolen from him here too, but Jason and Tim were looking for The Shadow.  Maybe it was just out of curiosity and maybe it wouldn’t last on their part, but for decades Dick and longed for a timeline change that would let him fix some of his mistakes with his siblings that wouldn’t steal his chance to be an older brother. 

Maybe this one wasn’t perfect, but maybe he didn’t need to hold them at arms length as The Shadow.  Maybe it was okay to be their older brother in more ways than just protecting them.  Maybe he was greedy to think that he could have two families, but after being alone for three years Dick thought maybe he was ready to take the chance.

Chapter Text

Dick couldn’t say how much time had passed since Emma had joined them on the couch and he really didn’t care.  Sitting there holding the two girls Dick felt content, he wasn’t in a hurry for the peace to end. 

Dick felt the peace break, his worry for Abigail coming back, as a soft buzzing broke the quiet in the living room.  Careful to not wake the girls, Dick shifted forward and grabbed his phone off the coffee table. 

“David.”

“They’re here!” David exclaimed.  “My daughter’s are here!”

Dick closed his eyes in relief at the lightness in David’s voice.  Opening them, he glanced at Melissa thinking of their earlier conversation.  “How are Abigail and the three little ones?” 

“Abigail is fine.  She’s totally worn out and is currently sleeping, but she’s fine.”  David said his smile clear in his voice.  “The triplets are all in the NICU.  The doctors don’t currently have any more concerns than normal for triplets other than the fact that they didn’t know they were triplets until they were all born.  So far my daughters are as healthy as they would expect this early, which since they were triplets and not twins Abigail was apparently right on time and not early.”

“Good,” Dick said relaxing further, “I’m glad to hear they’re all okay.”

“I’m not sure when Abigail is going to be released.”  David said tone shifting as worry seeped in.  “And the triplets are going to be in the NICU for several days at the minimum…”

“I already told you I’ll take care of your kids as long as you need me.”  Dick huffed.  “Don’t worry.  Speaking of your kids, Melissa is really worried.  I think you should talk to her.”

“Thank you Peter.”  David said.  “And yes, put Melissa on.”

“Hold on for one second.”  Dick said gently shaking Melissa.

It only took a moment before Melissa was blinking up at him.

“Hey,” Smiling at her, Dick waved the phone.  “Your dad’s on the line.  He wants to talk to you.”

All grogginess suddenly gone, Melissa sat up and took the phone.  “Hi daddy.”

“Hi Princess, how are you doing?”  David asked.

“I’m okay.”  Melissa said.  “How’s mom?”

“Your mom’s doing just fine, she’s sleeping right now.”  David said.

“What about the twins?”  Melissa asked.

“They’re okay too.”  David laughed.  “But they did have a surprise for us.”

Melissa shifted her grip on the phone.  “What kind of surprise?” 

“Your mom had triplets.”  David said.  “The doctors were very surprised.”

“Mom had triplets!?”  Covering her mouth with one hand, Melissa glanced at Emma as she began to stir.

“Yes!” David laughed.  “You have three identical baby sisters.”

A grin spread across Melissa’s face and she couldn’t stop herself from bouncing. 

“Who are you talking too?”  Emma asked rubbing her eyes.

“Daddy.”  Melissa sighed running a hand through her sister’s hair, her attention shifting back to the phone.  “Are they really all okay?”

“Yes.” David assured.  “The triplets are in the NICU, but they don’t seem to be at any higher risk than what is normal for infants their age.  The doctors aren’t too worried.”

Emma reached for the phone.  “I want to talk to daddy!” 

“One second.”  Moving the phone out of Emma’s reach, Melissa put it on speakerphone.  “Your on speakerphone dad.  Emma’s here too.”

“Hi pumpkin, what are you doing up?”  David asked.

“I had a bad dream, but Uncle Peter scared it away and now we’re having a sleep over!”  Emma cocked her head to the side.  “Where are you?”

“I’m with your mom, she had your baby sisters.”  David said.  “What do you think of that?”

Clapping her hands, Emma squealed.  “I’m full of joy!”

Emma didn’t seem bothered when her Dad and Uncle Peter both burst out laughing.

“I’m glad to hear that.”  David chuckled.  “Your mom and I will be gone for a little while, so Uncle Peter is going to stay with you guys.  Is that okay with you?”

“Yes!”  Emma nodded enthusiastically even though her dad couldn’t see.

Melissa glanced between Dick and Emma.  “Dad?”

“Yes Melissa?”  David said.

“Um… You and mom asked us if we had any name ideas and I didn’t, but…” Melissa paused.  “Emma saying that she’s full of joy… maybe that could be one of the names, because the triplets are just going to bring more joy and love…” Biting her lip, Melissa glanced at Dick for encouragement, her voice softer when she spoke again.  “Right, Daddy?”

“Right.”  David said his voice going serious.  “And I love that idea.  I’ll tell your mom, I’m sure she’ll love it too.”

“Yay!  Triplets!”  Emma squealed again before cocking her head.  “What are triplets?”

“It means you have three new baby sisters instead of two,” David explained.

“Yay!  Triplets!”  Emma jumped up and down.

They talked for a few more minutes before David finally ended it.

“Okay, I need to get back to your mom.”

Settling down, Emma yawned.  “Love you Daddy.”

“I love you, Dad.”  Melissa said.

“I love you both,” David said.  “My precious girls.”

It was still early in the morning, but it was quickly turning to mid morning.  Still none of them moved from the couch.  Emma fell back into a sound sleep after the call ended and Melissa managed to slip into a peaceful sleep.

Dick was perfectly content to keep holding them.

Putting his phone back in his pocket, David slipped quietly back into his wife’s room.  As he sat watching her sleep something Peter had said clicked in his mind.  Peter had asked about the three little ones, but David hadn’t told him they were triplets yet.  He had told Melissa when he talked to her, but that was after talking to Peter.  He had never actually told Peter.  The doctors hadn’t known until they were delivering them, so how had Peter? 

David shook his head.  It had to have been a miss-speak on Peter’s part.  He had been planning to ask how the three of them were and then switched and separated Abigail, but accidently still said three. 

That was the only logical explanation.  The only problem was David was starting to think that when it came to Peter the logical explanations might not be the right ones.

For now he would just need to accept it, but later when his wife and daughters were home from the hospital he was going to do what he could to figure out the mystery that was Peter Jackson.  He cared too much about him not to.

Barbara stared at the laptop sitting innocently in the desk drawer.  It had been a week since the conversation with Jason, Tim and Cass.  A week since they had realized that the name Robin might have come from The Shadow.  A week since she had realized that her computer might have come from the shadow.  Even though she had said that Bruce needed to know she still hadn’t told him. 

She wasn’t sure what Bruce would do with the information.  Really she wasn’t sure what more he could do.  He was already looking for The Shadow, but it didn’t seem like he was making any progress, not that he would probably tell her if he was. 

If he knew they were also looking for The Shadow he would tell them to stop.  But he didn’t know and Barbara wasn’t about to stop her own search, both because it would upset the boys and because she also wanted to find him.   Still, privately she had to agree with Cass, they weren’t going to find The Shadow.  Not unless he let them.  It was always The Shadow who initiated contact. 

Even though the information probably wouldn’t do anything other than worry Bruce more, Barbara still thought he deserved to know.  It concerned his kids.  Also she wanted answers.  She wanted to know for sure whether or not the computer had come from Bruce. 

Sighing, she grabbed the computer from the drawer and headed for the kitchen.  If she didn’t do it today then she was just going to keep putting it off.  Now was the best time she was going to get, the kids were at school and Bruce hadn’t left for the office yet.

Barbara wasn’t surprised when Bruce glanced up as soon as she stepped into the kitchen.  Visiting even as often as she did had never really gotten her used to the way he just knew when someone was around, but after spending several weeks with the Wayne’s she was finally starting to get used to it.  Learning he was Batman had also helped.

“Good morning Barbara.”  Bruce greeted, smiling at her before taking a sip of his coffee and turning back to the papers he had been reading through.

“Hi Bruce,” Barbara said, joining him at the table.  “Um, I have a question for you.”

Bruce looked back up and Barbara could tell she had his full attention.

“Have you seen this computer before?”  Barbara asked setting the laptop on the table.

“No.”  Bruce frowned.  “Is there a reason I should have?”

“I found it in my room right after becoming Batgirl,” Barbara said setting the instructions that had been with the computer next to it.  “These were with it.  I figured it was part of your training.  I thought it was from you.”

Opening the computer, Bruce logged in.  He was silent for several minutes as he went through the systems.  “This is very thorough.  I didn’t leave this for you, but whoever did, whoever set this up, knew what they were doing.  I’ve never seen systems or encryptions like these.”  Bruce looked up at her.  “You said you thought this was from me.  Why bring it to me now?  What changed that?”

Pulling out a chair, Barbara sat down.  “Jason and Tim wrote down a list of code name ideas.  Robin was one of the names on the list.”

“Yes,” Bruce nodded, “I’m aware.  What does that have to do with the computer?”

“Neither of them wrote it.”  Barbara twisted her hands together in her lap.  “We were talking the other day and I asked them how they came up with it and that’s when they realized that they both thought the other had written it.  Cass said she didn’t write it.  Damian’s too little, so unless you or Alfred did…  Jason thinks The Shadow wrote it.”

“I didn’t write it,” Bruce said. “You think The Shadow left you the computer?”

“I think the same person may have done both,” Barbara said.  “Jason told us that he went to read after they started the list and when he came back the name was there.  The day after I became Batgirl I found the computer on my bed.   If it wasn’t someone in the family then The Shadow seems like the next obvious guess.”

Bruce’s frown deepened.  “I agree.”

“So The Shadow hasn’t just been watching you guys as the Waynes.”  Barbara said.  “He’s known about and been paying attention to your night life for awhile.  He knew when Jason and Tim actively started working to joining you.  He knew the night I joined you.  How long has he known?  Did we give it away?”

“I don’t believe so,” Bruce said.  “The Shadow left Jason in Batman’s car.”

“You think he’s known that long?”  Barbara asked.

“I’m starting to think he knew then or shortly after.  Everyone else he brought to Bruce.”  Sighing, Bruce shook his head.  “I shouldn’t have needed Jason telling me to know.  I’ve been deceiving myself to think that he didn’t know.  He’s too good not to have.”

The kitchen fell into silence as Bruce turned back to the computer.  Barbara shifted in her seat.  Now that she had passed everything along to Bruce she wasn’t sure what to do.  She didn’t really know what he thought about it.  Not that she was surprised by the lack of reaction considering he wasn’t one to show much emotion, but at the same time she wanted to know what he thought. 

“Do you think I should stop using the computer?”  Barbara asked.

“I’ll go though it, but at this point from what I’m seeing if it was The Shadow who left it, not using it is not going to outweigh the benefits you’ll gain from using it.”  Bruce rubbed a hand over his face.  “The Shadow likely already has access to anything he wants.  Not using it isn’t going to change that.”

“Okay.”  Barbara would admit to herself that she was glad she could keep the computer, but at the same time she wasn’t sure how she felt about the why Bruce thought she could.  “He left instructions and tips, ways for me to get better with a computer.  I’ve been following them and I have been getting better.”

It only took Bruce a second to find some of the instruction’s Barbara was talking about.  He nodded as he scanned them.  “These are good.  It’s a solid start.”

Again Barbara felt relief.  She really enjoyed the computer work and having Bruce confirm that what had been left for her would move her in the right direction was nice.  “What about him writing the name Robin?”  Barbara asked.

“I don’t know.” Bruce said.  “If I bench Jason he’ll just go out without me.  The Shadow leaving the name isn’t any more a sign of danger than anything else, especially since The Shadow seems just as dedicated to protecting him as Robin as when he’s not.”

“So, this doesn’t really change anything then?”  Barbara asked.

“Not right now.”  Bruce said. 

Neither broke the quiet that settled back over the kitchen.

Twenty minutes later Bruce left the kitchen taking the computer with him.

He needed to call and update Clark.  While the information Barbara had given him wasn’t exactly a surprise considering everything else it didn’t do anything to help Bruce’s worry.  He had done his best not to let Barbara know how much it bothered him.  She was staying with them to be safe.  He didn’t need to pass his fear on to her. 

Bruce would love it if his kids would be a little more cautious where The Shadow was concerned, but he didn’t want to pass the terror he felt on to them and as much as Barbara wasn’t technically his it didn’t really change his need to protect her, even from the fear.  It was his job to bear that burden, not theirs. 

Dick moved silently through the house.  The day had gone smoothly.  Nick had been as excited as his sisters when he found out about the triplets and all of the kids were happy with him watching them. 

There was no real reason for Dick to be doing laps.  The house was quiet.  The kids had settled down to sleep a few hours earlier.  He just wasn’t tired and walking laps gave him something to do. 

An alert going off on his phone broke his rhythm.  Dick sighed.  He hoped it was nothing because he couldn’t go out tonight.  Grabbing it, Dick checked to see what had happened.  All plans of passing whatever it was on to the police came to a screeching halt.

Jason had activated his button. 

Dick glanced toward the bedrooms.  He couldn’t leave.

Jason had activated his button.

Dick turned his focus back to his phone.  That was the only alert.  None of the manor security had gone off.  A second later he had confirmed that Jason was still at the manor. 

The manor had Bruce and if he wasn’t there it had Alfred. 

Dick had told David he would watch his kids.

Jason had pushed the button.

None of Dick’s alarms had been triggered.

Jason was at the manor.  He was safe.

Dick couldn’t leave.

Jason had called him.

Chapter Text

Jason couldn’t sleep.  Normally he would read a few chapters and then go to sleep, but tonight sleep wouldn’t come.  It was late, he had turned out the light and put his book down hours ago, but all he had managed to do was toss and turn. 

With a sigh, Jason turned the lamp back on, got up and pulled a winkled piece of paper out of his desk drawer.  He already had the words memorized from rereading it over and over.  He read it again anyway.

“So you don’t have to go wandering around Gotham.  If you ever need me or if you simply want to talk, just call.”

Jason’s eyes traveled to the button in the drawer.  His dad was out as Batman, Alfred was in the cave on comms and everyone else was asleep.  It was the perfect time to use it.  Except for the fact that he had only gotten it two nights ago and had absolutely no reason to use it. 

He had managed to talk himself out of using it the night before.  He just needed to talk himself out of it again. 

He wasn’t in danger.  He didn’t need to be rescued.  He just couldn’t sleep.  The note said to call if he wanted to talk.

Jason picked up the button, but he didn’t push it.

What if The Shadow didn’t really mean it? 

What if he came and was annoyed that Jason used it when he wasn’t in trouble?

What if Jason used it when he was in trouble and The Shadow didn’t come because he had used it when he wasn’t?

What if The Shadow didn’t come at all?

What if The Shadow had simply given it to him, so he would feel better, so he would stop going into Gotham, but it didn’t actually do anything?

When Jason had found the button he had been ecstatic, but then the ‘what if’s’ had started.  For the past two days it was all he could think about.

What if this wasn’t real?

Last night he had talked himself out of pushing the button.  He didn’t want to ruin it for himself if it wasn’t real. 

Tonight he needed to know.

Jason pushed the button.

Either The Shadow would come or he wouldn’t.

Either he would be annoyed or he wouldn’t.

Either way Jason would have an answer tonight.

Putting the note and button back in the drawer, Jason went back to his bed and grabbed his book off the bedside table.  He had no idea how long he was supposed to wait and he needed something to distract himself with.

A few minutes later, Jason was in the process of rereading the same sentence for the fourth time when his phone buzzing broke the silence. 

Jason stared at his phone for a moment before setting his book down.  There was no reason for someone to be calling him this late. 

Picking up his phone, Jason checked the caller ID. 

He felt a knot form in his stomach.  It was blocked.

There was an obvious answer for who was calling him, but The Shadow was supposed to come, not call.

Sighing, Jason accepted the call.  “Hello?”

“Jason, are you okay?”  The voice on the other side asked.  “Are you safe?”

“I’m fine.”  Any hope Jason had that it wasn’t The Shadow died, he recognized his voice.  It didn’t stop him from asking his question anyway.  “Who is this?”

“The Shadow.  You called me right?”  The Shadow said. “Are you sure your safe?”

“Yes, I’m sure.  I’m at home.”  Jason said.  “Sorry, I don’t know why I called.”

“No, no, that’s fine.”  The Shadow assured.  “You can call for any reason or no reason at all.  I can’t come right now, …I mean if you’re in danger I will come, but I wouldn’t be able to stay.  We can talk though if you want.”

Jason twisted his blanket between his fingers.  His chest felt tight. 

Taking a deep breath, he tried to push the pain away.  Obviously The Shadow had a life outside of saving Jason.  It made sense that he wouldn’t be able to come any time Jason called. 

Jason knew he spent time doing other things, protecting other people.  Jason wasn’t going to be selfish.  He had already had one hero choose him as one of the most important people in his life.  His Dad was Batman, but he shouldn’t expect that from The Shadow. 

The Shadow had just saved him like he probably saved a bunch of other people and he probably kept saving Jason because Jason was high profile and needed to be saved more than once.  There was nothing special about it. 

“No that’s okay.”  Jason said ignoring the lump in his throat and the wetness in his eyes. 

“Jason…” The Shadow started.

“Thanks for checking on me.”  Jason interrupted.  “It’s late though, so I’m going to go to sleep.”  Without giving The Shadow a chance to respond Jason ended the call.

Dropping his phone onto his bedside table, Jason turned off his lamp. 

The Shadow couldn’t come, that was fine, everything was fine.  He wasn’t a child. 

Rolling over, Jason hugged one of his pillows to his chest and buried his face into it. 

He had his answer now, he could move on.  It didn’t matter if The Shadow had been the first persons to seem to care about him, if he was still one of the only people who could make Jason feel safe.  Jason was fine.  He had his Dad and siblings and grandfather he didn’t need anything else.  Nothing had changed. 

Only Jason was having a hard time convincing his brain and heart of that and sleep still wouldn’t come.

Dick dropped his phone before he could crush it.  Jason was safe, but he was not okay and Dick couldn’t go.  Dick had grown accustom to physical pain early on in his career as Robin and his tolerance had only increased with the years. 

Not being able to go to Jason when Jason needed him was also a pain Dick was deeply familiar with, but it was one he would never become accustom to, the pain simply growing with each time.

Not bothering to retrieve his phone, Dick walked into the living room.  Years of habit and training had demanded that Dick always have an emergency bag packed.  When David had called he had simply changed and grabbed it before coming, which meant that he had some of his gear including a comm line. 

It only took him a second to pull it out and get onto the Bat’s line. 

“Batman, go check on Robin.”

Without giving Batman a chance to respond, he switched off the comm and pulled out his backup computer.  It took him a few minutes to bring the computers systems online and by the time he was into his tracking systems the Batmobile was on it’s way back to the Batcave.

Dick continued to watch, long after the Batmobile reached the cave.

He had only just decided to try and be an older brother to Jason again and he was already failing.

His restlessness eventually drove him back to his feet.  He spent the rest of the night alternating between monitoring the manor’s security and pacing.

Batman might not know how he felt about the Shadow.  He certainly didn’t like him having access to their comms, but none of that mattered when The Shadow broke into his comm and told him to go check on Robin. 

Batman might be suspicious, but The Shadow had yet to do anything that wasn’t for the purpose of protecting his kids.  If The Shadow was telling him to check on Jason then something was wrong. 

As quickly as he was on The Shadow was back off the comms, not giving Batman a chance to ask questions. 

Tapping his comm, batman headed for his car, for the moment there was only one question he cared about.  “Agent A did you get that?”

“I’m leaving to check on him now.”  Alfred responded. 

The line went silent as Batman landed by his car.  A second later the roar of the car sounded through the alley.

Alfred was checking on Jason, he would have his answer soon.

Only a few minutes had passed and he was closing in on a hundred miles an hour, but it still felt like he was going to slow.

The car skidded as he jerked it into a tight turn, not slowing his speed.

Tightening his grip on the wheel, Batman took a breath trying to calm himself.  It didn’t work. 

The last time, the only time, The Shadow had used their comms Jason had almost died.

Jason was okay.

Jason was at the manor.

Alfred was checking on him.

His son was okay.

His son had to be okay.

Alfred’s voice over the comm broke Bruce out of his thoughts.  “He is still here and seems to be unharmed and asleep.”

Bruce merely grunted in response.  Things were okay.  Jason was okay.  He still couldn’t relax.

The cave echoed with the screeching of the tires as Bruce slammed on the breaks to bring the car to a halt, barely coming to a full stop before vaulting out of it. 

Alfred was in the cave waiting for him, but he didn’t say anything as Bruce strode past him to the stairs without pausing to take off his suit. 

Bruce didn’t slow until he reached Jason’s door. 

There were no sounds coming from inside, nothing to indicate that anything was wrong, yet nothing to prove that something wasn’t wrong. 

Opening the door, Bruce scanned the room.  It was dark, but there were no obvious threats.  Silently, Bruce moved further into the room, looking for anything out of place.  Alfred was right.  Jason was asleep. 

Bruce paused at the window.  It was closed and locked the alarm still active.  The grounds visible from the window were still.  Everything inside and outside was as it should be, but something had to be wrong. 

Bruce scanned the room and yard again.  Why would The Shadow tell him to check on Jason if everything was fine?

“B?  What are you doing?  What’s wrong?”

Bruce turned back to the bed.  Jason was definitely not asleep and Bruce could hear his confusion turning to worry.    

“Nothing’s wrong.  I was just checking on you.”  Bruce assured, moving to the bed.

“Batman you should still be on patrol.”  Jason said shaking his head.  “My Dad checks on me.  So what happened?”

Sighing, Bruce pushed the cowl back.  “I decided to come back early and I forgot to change.”

“Right…” Jason said. “So you came back early, Alfred didn’t remind you of his very strict rule, and you randomly decided to just stand and stare out my window?”

Bruce huffed, a small smile tugging at his lips.  “I just worry sometimes, but everything’s fine.  I promise.  Anyway it may be early for Batman to turn in, but it is late for you to be awake.  So, what are you still doing up?  Are you okay?”

Jason shrugged.  “I’m fine.  I guess I just wasn’t that tired.”

Bruce reached over to the lamp and turned it on.  Something in Jason’s voice didn’t sound right.  The light confirmed what Bruce had heard in Jason’s voice.  In contradiction to his words Jason’s eyes were red and his expression was upset. 

“Jaylad, what’s wrong?”  Bruce asked.

“Nothing.”  Jason dropped his eyes and began to twist his blankets between his hands. 

Bruce sat down on the edge of the bed and waited.  If there was one thing he had learned about Jason through the years, it was that if he would take the time to be quiet and listen Jason would eventually share. 

For once he didn’t have to wait long.

“He didn’t come.”  Jason whispered.  “He was supposed to come.”

Bruce didn’t need Jason to clarify who he was talking about.  The Shadow sending him to Jason was suddenly starting to make sense, yet at the same time it continued to make no sense at all.

Why was The Shadow supposed to come?  Why hadn’t he?  Why had he called Bruce?

Bruce didn’t need the clarification, but he still had to bite back his request for Jason to give it to him anyway.  There was always the possibility that it was someone else, but Bruce could wait for Jason.  He didn’t need to push. 

The silence stretched.

“The Shadow gave me a way to call him.”  Jason’s hands fell still, but he didn’t look up.  “He said to call if I was in trouble or if I just wanted to talk…  He didn’t come.  I know he protects other people.  I’ve seen the reports and that’s good.  I don’t want him to stop.  …I just wanted him to…”

Jason clenched his fists.  “He said he would come if I was in danger, but he couldn’t stay.  I know he cares a little bit; he wouldn’t always save me if he didn’t, but maybe he doesn’t care.  He never used to stay, but after everything I thought he might start…  I thought he cared enough to stay, but he didn’t even come.”

There was clearly stuff going on that Bruce had had no idea about and Batman wanted answers. 

How long had Jason been able to call The Shadow?  Had he talked to him without Bruce knowing about it?  Why would The Shadow suddenly provide a way of communication when he had stayed hidden in the shadows for three years? 

But Bruce was Batman second.  He was a father first and his son was upset and hurting.  The questions could wait for when he found The Shadow. 

“You know The Shadow got onto our comms again tonight.  He told me to come see you.”

“Really?” Jason asked looking up.  “Why would he do that?  He called me on my phone after I called him and I told him I was fine.”

“But you were upset.”  Bruce said.  “I’m sure he knew that and so even though something is keeping him from coming he’s still trying to take care of you.”

“Oh.”  Jason said.  “I know I shouldn’t be this upset.  It’s dumb because I know that he has to have other things that are probably important and even if he wants to he can’t always come just to hang out.  …It’s just that he was the first person to care about me and he’s the reason I have a family and I’ve always just imaged…  And if he didn’t actually care…  Do you really think he cares?  I know you don’t trust him.  Is he really doing this for some other reason?”

Bruce took a second to think through how to answer Jason’s question.  As suspicious of The Shadow as he was there was one thing that at every turn seemed to be reconfirmed.  For some reason The Shadow cared about his kids.

“You and your siblings are the most precious and important things in the world to me and it’s my job to protect and take care of you and that includes who I trust you with.  I don’t know The Shadow.  As your father I can’t simply trust him with you.” 

Bruce took a breath.  “But yes, I do think he cares about you and I think that whatever kept him from coming must have been extremely important.  We know that he has had to spend a lot of time around even when you weren’t in danger for him to be able to respond to threats as quickly as he has. 

“Giving you time is not the problem, yet the only other time he has called me was when you almost died.  I think it actually says more that he was concerned enough about you, even after knowing you weren’t physically in danger, that he called me.  It would have been in character for him to come, but he couldn’t and so he did something he has only done one other time.”

“I guess that makes sense.”  Jason said.  “I still wish he could have come.  Do you need to go back out?”

Shaking his head, Bruce stood up and pulled back the covers.  “I’m not going anywhere.”

Jason didn’t say anything, but his smile was more than enough of a response.  As soon as Bruce was settled Jason curled into his side and pulled Bruce’s cape around himself.  Bruce wasn’t exactly comfortable considering this was not what he had designed his armor for, but there was nowhere he would rather be.  He couldn’t imagine it was any better for Jason, but the hardness of the armor didn’t stop Jason from falling asleep. 

Alfred eventually came and checked on them before he went to bed himself.  Bruce didn’t leave for a long time.

He would ask Jason about how he called The Shadow later and hopefully he would be able to use it to finally find him.  He had questions and a glare for The Shadow.  After all, the Shadow had upset Jason, but all of that could wait for a little while.

Chapter Text

Dick wasn’t sure the last time a night had felt so long to him.  He didn’t like not being able to do anything.  Pacing all night had done nothing to ease the restlessness buzzing under his skin.  There had been nothing to distract him from his thoughts and the more he thought the more restless he got. 

His little brother had called and he hadn’t been able to go.  Voice mail messages ran through his mind uninvited.  Other times Jason had called and Dick hadn’t been able to answer. 

It was different this time.  Dick knew it was different.  Jason wasn’t thinking about running away to look for his mother, he didn’t even know about her.  Jason was just calling because he was curious about The Shadow.  Bruce had gone home.  Bruce was with Jason.  Joker was dead.  Jason hadn’t left the manor grounds.  Jason was with Bruce.  He was safe. 

Dick was having a hard time convincing himself of that last one.  If he couldn’t hear Jason’s heart beat, if he couldn’t see him, if he couldn’t hold him, could he really be sure? 

How many other times had Dick thought Jason was safe only to come home to a missed call and a dead little brother? 

Dick hadn’t missed the call, but he couldn’t go. 

Dick hated that he couldn’t go. 

Dick was not someone to sit still and he never had been.  As a child he had always been a flurry of movements.  In the circus he was either training with his parents or playing with the animals.  With Bruce if he wasn’t training, he was climbing anything and everything. 

All of his training with Batman, with Slade, and with the Court gave him the ability to sit unmoving for hours when necessary, but everything in him was telling him to move. 

His instincts as an older brother were screaming at him that his little brother had called and he need to go.  His instincts as a vigilante and as a Talon were going haywire, insisting that he deal with the threat.

He knew it was his paranoia and his trauma speaking.  He knew Jason was safe.  He refused to leave David’s kids alone and vulnerable simply because he couldn’t handle memories from his past, simply because his brain wouldn’t be convinced of Jason’s safety unless he could see him. 

So he paced while his thoughts ran in circles and his brain came up with every worse case scenario. 

“Uncle Peter, look what I found!”  Emma squealed, running up to him.

Dick leaned down and smiled as Emma held out her hands to show him her prize. 

“Those are very beautiful flowers Emma.”

“Hold them.”  Emma said, grabbing one of Dick’s hands and dropping the flowers into it, before turning and running off again.  Pausing, Emma looked ever her shoulder at him.  “Don’t lose them.  I’m going to find a bunch more and then we can take them home and put them in water for mommy when she gets home!”

“That’s a great idea.  I won’t lose them.”  Dick called after her.

Dick figured he should find out from David what the kids were doing in school and whether or not he should be helping them, but he had needed to get out of the house and he figured it wouldn’t be a horrible thing for the kids either. 

“Look up here!”  Nick yelled.

Turning, Dick spotted Nick and Melissa waving at him from a tree branch. 

Nick grinned.  “Look how high we got!

Walking over, Dick tipped his head back.  “You’ve almost made it to the top.”

“We would have gone further,” Melissa said, “But I don’t think any of the higher branches will hold us.”

“They are starting to look a little thin.”  Dick agreed.

“I have more!”  Emma yelled running back to Dick.

“Those are really nice, Emma.”  Dick said glancing down, but Emma’s attention had already been drawn to her siblings.  Pushing her flowers at Dick, Emma scrambled over to the tree. 

After her first several attempts to grab the lowest branch failed, she frowned. 

Putting her hands on her hips, Emma turned to Dick.  “I want up, but I can’t reach.” 

“I think I can help you out with that.”  Dick smiled, setting her flowers down by the tree, before turning his back to her and crouching down.  “How about we climb it together?”

“Yes!”  Emma shrieked climbing onto his back and wrapping her arms around his neck. 

Straightening up, Dick guided her legs around his waist.  “Okay, hold on tight.”

Emma giggled as Dick began a rapid and smooth ascent of the tree. 

Dick stopped when he reached the limb right below Melissa and Nick.  “I think this is as far as we are going to go since it doesn’t look like your siblings saved us room on their branch.”

Dick kept a firm grip on Emma as she shifted off his back onto the branch. 

“We’re so high!”  Emma squealed swinging her legs.  “I’ve never been this high!  I like being high up.”

“I like this park.”  Nick said. 

“I do too.”  Melissa nodded.  “We’ve never been here before.”

“I thought you guys might like it, even though it is a little bit of a drive from your house.”  Dick said.

“It’s not that far, but I guess there are parks closer, which is probably why we’ve never come here.” Melissa said.  “It’s exciting to go somewhere new though.”

“Yeah.”  Nick grinned.  “We get to explore!”

“I like to explore.”  Emma exclaimed throwing her hands in the air.

“Whoa, careful.” Dick said reaching out to stabilizer her. 

“I’m not going to fall.”  Emma said looking at him.  “You won’t let me.”

“No I won’t.”  Dick agreed.  “But you should still hold on with at least one hand, please.”

“Okay.”  Emma shrugged.

Dick let his gaze wander over the park as the kids settled down, content to sit in the tree.  He was glad they liked it.  He had figured they would.  It was in Bristol, which meant it was on the opposite side of Gotham from their house, but it also meant it was one of Gotham’s nicer parks. 

Most important though it meant that Dick could listen to Jason’s heartbeat.  He still desperately wanted to see Jason and confirm with his eyes that he was okay, but for now being able to hear his heartbeat eased some of the tension.  He could listen to all his siblings’ heartbeats at the same time and for the moment it was enough. 

The stillness didn’t last long as the kids’ energy began to reassert itself. 

“I’m ready to get down now.”  Nick said leaning forward.  “We should play tag.”  

“What do you think Emma, should we get out of your brother’s way?”  Dick asked.

“I want to play tag too!”  Emma said.

“Well, I guess that means we’re getting down.”  Dick laughed.

It only took a minute after getting Emma onto his back again for Dick to climb down.  Nick and Melissa scrambled after him. 

Dropping to the ground, Melissa grinned as she reached out and tapped Dick on the arm.  “You’re it.”

Without waiting for his response Melissa and Nick took off running.  Emma released her hold around his neck.  Sliding to the ground, she followed her siblings. 

Dick smiled as he watched the kids run.  There was another reason getting out of the house had been a good thing.  At home Melissa was trying to step up and act like an adult, but out here she was playing like any other child. 

When his mental count hit sixty, Dick gave pursuit.

Dick settled down on the couch.  The kids were all sound asleep, worn out from the day.  David called to check in on the kids and give him an update on Abigail and the triplets.  All three of the triplets were stable now but still very fragile.  Since they were in the NICU, David was finding it hard to leave them but he would be home to see the kids in the morning.  All and all it had been a good day Abigail had recovered, the triplets were strong and fighting and listening to Jason’s heartbeat had brought Dick comfort, but he was still to on edged to sleep. 

Jason had called and Dick hadn’t been able to go, but Jason was fine and Dick would make up for it.  For now he was not going to waste his time with worry. 

Besides, he had another case to keep him occupied.  He grabbed his computer.  Someone was trying to move into Gotham and had tried to kill Gordon as part of that.  For the last few weeks other things kept coming up that were more urgent to distract him, but for tonight he didn’t have anything else better to do.  

Gordon may have told him to forget about the case, but forgetting was something he was literally incapable of doing. 

Chapter Text

“Daddy!”  Emma shrieked, throwing herself at David as soon as he stepped through the door.

Used to his daughter’s enthusiastic greetings David barley swayed as he caught her and lifted her into his arms.  “Hello my precious daughter, how are you doing?  Have you been behaving for Uncle Peter?”

“We went to the park!”  Emma squealed. 

“Really?  That sounds fun.  What did you do at the Park?”  David asked as Nick skidded into the entry, followed closely by Melissa. 

“Dad!”

David did have to take a step back to keep his balance as his two older children threw themselves at him.  Regaining his balance, David knelt down so he could pull all three of them into his arms at once.  “Here are my other precious children!  You two about knocked me over.”

“Uncle Peter helped me climb a tree and we played tag and I picked flowers for Mommy!”   Frowning, Emma paused her excited story telling.  “Where’s Momma and the babies?” 

“Are the babies okay?  Is mom okay?”  Nick asked.

“Your mom is fine.”  David assured.  “Your baby sisters are still very little and they still need some help from the doctors.  They have to stay at the hospital a little longer and your mom is staying with them.”

“But they’re going to come home soon, right Daddy?”  Emma asked.

“It might be a few days, but when the doctors say they’re strong enough then they’ll come home too,”  David said.  “And you know what?  Your grandma was able to move up her trip, so she’ll be getting here tomorrow!”

“Yay!”  Emma yelled clapping her hands.

“What time will Grandma get here?”  Nick asked.

“I think around noon.”  David said untangling himself enough to reach behind him and close the door.  “So what do you say we get things set up for her?”

“Yeah!”  Nick said turning to run from the room.

Emma scrambled from her father’s arms to follow her brother.  “She can have my bed!” 

David wrapped his arm around Melissa.  “How’s my princess?  You’ve been awfully quiet.” 

“Is Mom really okay?”  Melissa asked.  “Are the babies really going to be okay?”

“Yes, your mom is fine.”  David tightened his hold on Melissa.  “Your baby sisters are stable right now, but we are just going to have to take things a day at a time.”

“I know, I just…” Melissa stopped.

David waited, but when she didn’t finish he guided her into the living room and sat down.  Clutching his shirt, Melissa curled up on his lap and tucked her face into his neck 

David simply wrapped both arms around her and held her.  Something was wrong, but he could wait until she was ready to share.  He could hear Nick and Emma’s voices in one of the bedrooms arguing over how to set things up for their grandmother. 

The silence stretched and time passed.  David heard his younger two come toward the living room only to be intercepted by Peter who somehow seemed to know that David and Melissa needed some time, even though David hadn’t actually seen him yet.

“Daddy, I’m scared,” Melissa, finally whispered, “Everything is going to change.”

David took a moment to think about what his daughter was really saying and to find her hidden fears. 

“A lot is going to change, but you know there are some things that never will.  I love you.  You are so very precious to me.  No one could ever take your place.  I love your baby sisters, but you’re still my little girl, who is growing up way too fast, and I can’t imagine loving you more, but everyday I wake up and find out that I do.  Our family is growing and with that comes change, but my love for you is unchanging.  It only deepens.”

“But you didn’t want me,”  Melissa said not lifting her face from his neck.  “I wasn’t part of your plan.  I couldn’t have been.  You just got stuck with me.”

“Oh, my precious daughter, from the moment your mom and I found out that you needed us, you were the plan.  The only plan.” David said drawing her impossibly close.  “I’m sorry for what happened because you didn’t deserve to lose your parents, but I am so very thankful to get to have the honor of being your Dad.”

Melissa tightened her hold on his shirt.  “So you still want me?”

“Yes.”  David said.  “I’ll always want you.”

“Promise?”  Melissa asked.

“I promise.”  David said running his hand through her hair.

“Is it okay if I ask you to remind me sometimes?”  Melissa asked.

“I’ll remind you as often as you need.”  David said.

David wasn’t sure how long he held Melissa before Nick and Emma came and joined, snuggling in on either side of him.  He wasn’t sure how long the four of them set together, but he knew he would be content to hold his children for as long as they needed.

“If you guys don’t mind I’m going to borrow your dad for just a minute.”  Dick said releasing Nick from a hug and pulling Melissa into one.  “But I promise I’ll give him back.”

“Nick gave him a mock thoughtful look before grinning.  “I guess that’ okay.”

“Thank you for listening, Uncle Peter.”  Melissa whispered into his ear, returning his hug.

“Your welcome,” responded Dick, voice also soft so only she could hear.  “Anytime you need to talk I’ll listen, but your dad seems like a good listener too.”

“He is.”  Melissa smiled.

Emma, tired of waiting her turn, wiggled in next to her sister.  “Bye Uncle Peter.”

“Bye Emma.”  Dick gave the girls what was meant to be a final squeeze, but Nick apparently feeling left out decided to join the hug as well.

David smiled as he watched Peter say goodbye to his kids.  Clearly none of them were in a hurry to let him leave and it was amusing to watch Peter try and untangle himself from them. 

“Thanks for watching them.”  David said following Peter outside once he finally managed to get free.

“It was no problem.”  Peter waved him off.  Neither of them said anything else as they walked to Peter’s bike. 

Reaching it Peter turned to face David.  “How are the triplets?  You’ve said that they’re stable and I know thirty-two weeks is on time for triplets, but it’s still early, especially since the doctors weren’t expecting them.”

“Its touch and go.”  David sighed.  “Right now they’re stable, but there’s no real way of knowing if that will last.  It’s really just a waiting game.”

Peter nodded.  “I’ll be back tomorrow morning, so you can get back to the hospital.  If anything comes up before then, just call me.”

“You don’t have to do that.”  David said.  “Abigail’s mom will be here by tomorrow afternoon and I’m not really sure if I should leave the kids.  Honestly, I should have come home yesterday, it was just really hard to leave the triplets when I don’t know if all three of them will still be there when I get back.”

“Melissa will be okay.”  Peter said.  “If you do what you did today, if you listen to her, and if you talk to her she’ll be okay.”

“The two of you talked?”  David asked.

“Yes.”  Peter said.  “The night that you called me she had a hard time going back to sleep.”

“She’s scared.”  David ran a hand through his hair.  “It’s been ten years, but sometimes it feels like we’re still in the first few weeks.  I’m not surprised.  I was expecting it from at least one of them.  I just wish I could permanently chase away their fears.”

“When you lose your entire world it’s hard to not always expect to lose it again.”  Peter said his eyes wandering over the yard. 

There was silence for a moment.  David watched Peter’s face. 

His partner looked young.  It was a joke in the office.  It was one of the first things most people noticed when he was in uniform.  More than once on patrol he had been asked, by victims and perpetrators alike, if he was actually old enough to wear it. 

Yet there were moments…  Moments were he would get a look in his eyes, where his youth would fall away.  Moments where he would look older than he was, where he would speak from a wealth of experience that no one his age should have. 

It was in those moments where a mask seemed to fall away that David studied and listened to his partner the closest.  It was those moments that both confused and worried him.  It was those moments and the scars the doctor had told him about that told a different story than what was in Peter’s file.  It was those moments that told a story closer to what Peter had told David and yet still didn’t quite match.

Peter refocused on David, but the look didn’t fully leave his eyes.  “You want to take the pain away, the fear away, but you can’t.  All you can do is prove day by day that you are still going to be there, that your love isn’t conditional.  You are doing that for Melissa and Nick and Emma. 

“They know that you love them, but when it comes to something as important as that we all need to be reminded sometimes and for those who have had it stolen from them… well, they may need to be reminded more often.  Your kids need you.  All of them do, so I’ll be back tomorrow morning and you can decide then what your doing.”

David wasn’t sure how to fully respond, so he didn’t try.  Instead he kept it short,  “Thank you.”

Peter nodded as he got onto his bike.

David stood and watched for a moment as Peter drove away.  He knew that Peter had been speaking from experience.  He just really wished he knew what the experiences were.  Peter’s story hadn’t filled in all of his questions and David was determined that he would find the answers.  He just wasn’t sure how long it would take.

“It’s getting late.”  Jason sighed as he walked to his bedroom.

“I know,”  Tim said following him.  “We don’t have to play the whole game, but we haven’t really done much other than investigate when we hang out.”

“That’s what you’ve wanted to do,”  Jason said.  “You’re not giving up now, are you?”

“No!”  Tim scowled lifting the box he was holding.  “I just want to play a game.”

Glancing back as he opened his bedroom door, Jason smiled at Tim’s look of outrage.  “Okay, fine.” 

“I’m not giving up.”  Tim muttered.  “We are going to solve the cases.  We’re going to find The Shadow and…” Tim’s sentence was cut off as he bumped into Jason.  Stepping to the side, Tim’s eyes widened when he found what had caused Jason to freeze.

The Shadow was sitting on Jason’s windowsill with a plastic bag next to him.

“Found him.”  Jason said.

“Ice cream?”  The Shadow asked holding up a container.

Jason blinked.  “I didn’t call.”

“Yes, you did.”  The Shadow said.  “I’m just really late.”

“You’re here because I called yesterday?”  Jason asked. 

“Yes, and I brought apology ice cream since I couldn’t come yesterday.”  The Shadow said.

“But you knew I was okay.”  Jason said.  “You sent Dad to check on me and make sure.  You didn’t need to come tonight.”

“Yes, I did.”  The Shadow said.  “I made a promise to you that if you called for any reason I would come.  That’s a promise I intend to keep.  I may not be able to drop everything and come immediately for any reason, but I will make sure you’re safe and I will always come eventually. I’m really sorry I couldn’t come last night.”

“It’s okay.  I know you save other people and you did make sure I was safe and you sent me Dad and… And you came. ”  Jason grinned.  “I accept your apology ice cream.”

“Okay, back up.”  Tim said not taking his eyes off The Shadow.  “Jason, what’s this about you calling The Shadow?”

“Oh,” Jason shrugged, “Um, he gave me a panic button thing so I could call him if I wanted to.”

“Wait, really!”  Tim said bouncing on his toes.  “Can I have one?!”

Standing up from the windowsill, The Shadow pulled out two small devices.  “Yes, you can.” 

“Cool!”  Tim exclaimed as The Shadow handed him one.

 “So, after last night I realized what I gave you could use some changes.”  The Shadow said offering the second one to Jason.  “I spent today making the adjustments.  You still just have to click it, but now you click once for emergencies and twice if you just want to talk or something.  If you click twice in a row I’ll still come as soon as I can without dropping certain things, but if you only click it once or if there’s a few minutes between clicks I’ll drop whatever I’m doing and come immediately.”

“Thank you.”  Taking the button, Jason stared at it for a moment before looking back at The Shadow.  “Thank you for still coming.”

Tim shook the game he was holding.  “Do you want to paly with us?”

“Yes, I do.”  The Shadow said.

Tim and Jason began setting up the game as The Shadow retrieved the ice cream along with plastic bowls and spoons from where he had left them on the windowsill.

Dick grinned to himself as he slipped into a warehouse, unnoticed by the men who were supposed to be guarding it.  Ten minutes later he was slipping back out, the office safe and computer proving to be just as simple to break into. 

The longest part had been making the copies, but now he had all the information they had and no one would ever know.  He still wasn’t sure what this gang’s connection was to whoever was moving into Gotham or if there even was one, but he was going to find out.  For the moment though he had another lead to follow. 

Returning to the rooftops, Dick headed for the docks. 

A different gang was receiving a shipment of drugs tonight.  Again Dick wasn’t sure if they had any connection to the mystery group, but it didn’t really matter.  Dick was going to be their welcoming committee at the docks either way.

Thirty-six men came to pick up the shipment.  Dick took out eleven before they realized that something was wrong.  Once they did they started firing at anything they saw move, the only problem for them being that they never saw Dick move.

For three years Dick had been the Shadow that moved unseen and unheard in the night.  Tonight Dick had played games with Jason and Tim.  He had gotten to hang out with his little brothers for almost three hours before they had finally had to give in and go to bed. 

Tonight had been really good. 

Tonight being The Shadow didn’t feel so lonely. 

Tonight Dick laughed.

If asked, the men on the dock would say that more terrifying than The Shadow’s silence was his laugh.

Chapter Text

Sitting down behind his desk, Bruce pulled out the device that The Shadow had given to Jason.  It was small, a panic button, and just like with the computer that The Shadow had left for Barbara there was no way to trace it back to him. 

When Bruce had asked Alfred his opinion on the matter, Alfred had simply told him to invite The Shadow over so he could thank him properly, if he showed up. 

There was no doubt in Bruce’s mind that The Shadow would realize that it wasn’t Jason he was meeting soon enough to not show, which left the question: would The Shadow come knowing it was Bruce?

It was a question that only had one way to get an answer.  Bruce pushed the button. 

Leaning against David’s car, Dick scanned the people exiting the airport.  There wasn’t any reason to yet. Meredith’s plane wasn’t scheduled to land for another fifteen minutes, but after so many years of being a vigilante, it was just instinct to keep watch. 

Dick didn’t blame David for forgetting that his mother-in-law would need to be picked up from the airport.  According to his observations over the years, the more someone had going on, the more likely they were to forget something.  

It didn’t mean he understood it and it didn’t stop him from being slightly amused by it, but it had stopped him from being overly surprised that David had forgotten something so important.  After all it seemed to be something normal people did.

He did feel a little bad about his amusement considering how stressed out David had been.

David’s initial plan to have Dick watch the kids while he went to get Meredith got tossed.  The kids needed their dad and Dick pointed out that there was no reason He couldn’t get Meredith other than that they didn’t know each other. 

David texting both of them each other’s phone numbers along with an explanation to Meredith went a long way to fix that.  Dick had needed to borrow David’s car since the only vehicle he owned was his motorcycle.  It wasn’t the first time.  He had used their van to take the kids to the park, but it was making him think he might need something a little more passenger friendly.  On the other hand Jason really liked his motorcycle.    

His phone vibrating derailed that train of thought.  The first panic button he had given Jason had been activated. 

It wasn’t really a surprise to Dick.  He had been expecting it.  After playing games with Jason and Tim right before he left Jason had told him about Bruce asking for the button.  Jason said that Bruce just wanted to talk.  Dick wasn’t sure whether he thought that was true or not. 

It was still technically morning, meaning that it was likely Bruce who had activated it and not Batman, which did back up what Jason had said.  Still it was Bruce and whether he was wearing the suit or not he was Batman. 

Dick had done his best to avoid Batman and he had a lot of reasons for that. 

Batman didn’t like it when other people encroached on his territory.  Dick was more than encroaching. 

Batman protected innocents.  Dick had killed innocents as a Talon. 

Batman still was the world’s greatest detective.  Dick’s entire life was a lie. 

Batman was stubborn, resourceful, insightful, smart… the closer Dick allowed him to get the more likely he was to see something Dick didn’t want him to.

If Dick were honest with himself though, none of those were the reason he didn’t want to go talk to Bruce

If he was honest with himself they weren’t the reasons why he avoided Batman for three years. 

If he was honest with himself, he didn’t want to talk to Bruce because he was afraid.

Jason, Tim, Cass and Damian were his little siblings whether they remembered him or not.  Dick was their older brother and as long as he knew that nothing could change it.

Bruce was Dick’s Dad, but Dick wasn’t Bruce’s son.

It didn’t matter how many decades of memories Dick had because Bruce didn’t remember him. 

Dick wasn’t Bruce’s son.

Dick might technically have more experience than Batman.  He might technically be more skilled.  He might technically be more dangerous, but that didn’t change the fact that there were nights that all he wanted to do was hide in Batman’s cape.  

For the last three years he had longed to crawl into Bruce’s bed and have his Dad tell him that it was all just a nightmare, a fear gas hallucination. 

Dick might not need anyone to protect him, but that didn’t mean he didn’t long for his Dad’s protection.  It didn’t mean that he didn’t ache to be wrapped in Bruce’s arms.  Bruce might be an awkward hugger, but it was still the safest place Dick knew. 

Dick was afraid to see Bruce.

Bruce would always be his Dad, but Dick would never be his son.

Dick was still staring at his phone when a text from Meredith came through telling him her plan had landed.  Opening the text, Dick told her what door he was parked in front of before shoving his phone back into his pocket. 

By the time he spotted Meredith he had managed to push thoughts of Bruce and the activated button far enough to the back of his mind that he could ignore them.

 “Meredith.”  Dick called waving to get her attention. 

Meredith smiled as she spotted him.  “You must be Peter.”

“Yep, that’s me.”  Dick said stepping forward to help her with her bags.  He ended up getting enveloped in a hug instead.

Dick wasn’t sure what to do so he hugged her back before stepping back and taking her bags.

“Um… Sorry, you got stuck with a random stranger picking you up.”  Dick said lifting her suitcases into the truck.  “David was planning to come, but I told him to stay with his kids because they needed him and I could pick you up.”

“Oh nonsense.  It was a good surprise when I landed and saw the text from David.  I’ve been eager to meet you.”  Meredith said handing him her last bag.  “They all talk about you constantly.  We might be strangers now, but this drive just gives us a chance to start fixing that.  Personally I think that it should never take this long for a grandmother to meet her grandson.”

Dick froze, his hand on the trunk.  “Umm… Grandson?

“Yes, now let me get a look at you.”  Meredith said gesturing with her hands. 

Closing the trunk, Dick turned to face her.

“Why, aren’t you a handsome young man!”  Meredith said.  “Though you do seem to need to eat more.   Your awfully skinny, but I’m sure we can fix that.

“…Thanks?”  It had been a long time since Dick had felt this confused. 

Patting him on the shoulder, Meredith turned to the car.  “Now I want you to tell me all about yourself.  You can start with your favorite meals if you want.”

Dick didn’t move for a second. 

If you just looked at Meredith you would think she was a tiny unassuming woman.  She was maybe five-two and a hundred ten pounds soaking wet.  Yet in the span of three minutes she had totally turned Dick’s world on its head and his brain was having a hard time catching up.

Dick had no idea what he was getting into as he stepped around the car to get into the driver’s seat.  David had not warned him. 

Dick had no idea what he was doing as he slipped through the window of Bruce’s study. 

Meredith had thrown off his entire day.  After dropping her off and after she made him promise to come back for dinner he had went into work.  Technically his day had been fairly normal other than not having a partner on patrol, but Meredith was just so aggressive in her welcome that nothing felt normal. 

She had hugged him again when he showed up for dinner and then proceeded to draw him into conversation by asking questions.  It didn’t seem to faze her if he gave her short answers, she would just ask another question. 

The part of him that had spent the last three years trying to be as unseen as possible had wanted to flee, but the part of him that had been a Flying Grayson, that had been Robin and Nightwing, that had been the boy who wanted to know everyone and could make friends with anyone, that part had drank up the attention like a man who had been lost in a desert. 

Now though, he was crouching on Bruce’s windowsill.  Bruce was moving toward the clock and Dick could just let him go down to the cave.  Dick could just leave and pretend to forget about the fact that Bruce had called him. 

Dick didn’t want to face his Dad.  He didn’t need another reminder that he wasn’t his son, but Bruce had called and when it came down to it Dick would always come when his family called.

Dick allowed a light thump to sound as he dropped to the floor.

Bruce turned.  There was silence for a long moment before Bruce finally spoke.  “You came.”

“You called.”  Dick said.

“I wanted to talk…” Bruce paused.

Dick waited.  Decades of working with Bruce at his darkest and most closed off had made Dick an expert at reading Bruce even when no one else could.  This Bruce was easy to read.  His body language was practically screaming that he was uncomfortable and unsure. 

The tension was broken for a moment by Alfred entering the room. 

“Master Bruce I was…” Alfred paused when he caught sight of Dick.  “Ah, you did come.  That is excellent.  I have something for you if you don’t mind waiting but a moment.”  

Without waiting for a response Alfred turned and left the room. 

Neither Bruce nor Dick said anything as they waited.

Alfred was back a few minutes later this time with a container in his hand.  “I did some baking today.  There are five different kinds of cookies in there.  I did not know what your preference was.”

“I don’t need anything.”  Dick protested.

“You have been protecting my grandchildren for the past three years and this is my way of saying thank you.”  Alfred said crossing the room and placing the container in Dick’s hands.  “I would invite you to dinner, but I foresee that having certain road blocks if you do not want to remove your mask.  Now I expect you to bring me back my container, so I can fill it for you again.”

The container felt heavy in Dick’s hands.  It was such a little thing, but Alfred not knowing his favorite kind of cookie hurt and he had the overwhelming urge to tell him what it was.  As if Alfred knowing that would fix everything else.  As if that knowledge could bring his grandfather back.  Dick kept his mouth shut and simply nodded. 

Alfred smiled before leaving Bruce and Dick alone.

The silence settled again and it was again Bruce who broke it, pulling Dick from his thoughts of his grandfather.

“I…” Bruce started and then stopped.  “Well, first thank you.  Thank you for coming and more importantly thank you for taking care of my children and for bringing them to me in the first place.”

“I just want them safe.”  Dick said.

“You’ve done more than just protect them though.”  Bruce said.  “You didn’t have to send me to Jason the other night.  Jason was safe.”

“He needed you.”  Dick said.

“But he would have been safe without me.”  Bruce said.  “You told Jason he could call just to talk.  You gave Barbara a computer and tips and instructions for improving her skill.  You care about them.”

“Why did you call me?”  Dick asked.

“If you know as much about me as I think you do, then you know that I don’t trust very easily.”  Bruce said shifting.  “You care about them.  I know technically you trusted me with them first, but now… I’m their father.  I’m not trying to stop you from seeing them.  I just…  Would you consider patrolling with me?  It doesn’t have to be every night, but maybe once or twice a week.  You can pick when.  Just come and join me.”

Dick studied Bruce for a moment.  “You want a chance to see how I work, to decided whether you can trust me.”

Bruce nodded.  “They’re my children.” 

Everything in Dick wanted to say no, wanted to leave and never talk to Bruce or Batman again.  The idea of working with Bruce and rebuilding his trust when at one time there had been no one that Bruce trusted more ached. 

There had been a time when he could say things to Bruce that no one else could.  There had been a time when he had wanted to get out of Batman’s shadow.  Now he desperately wanted to fly beside Batman again, but he wanted to fly beside him as his son, not as a stranger.

Bruce didn’t know him.  Bruce didn’t trust him. 

Dick had known that, but standing in front of Bruce, in front of his Dad, it felt like someone was ripping his heart out.  He couldn’t breathe. 

The only thing that kept Dick from fleeing was what he read in Bruce’s face and body language.  It was so imperceptible that not even Alfred would catch it.

Bruce was desperate. 

Bruce might not know Dick, but he needed to know The Shadow.

“Okay.”  Dick forced out.

“Thank you.”  Bruce said.  If he had been anyone else he would have been slumping in relief.  “I’ll give Jason the button back, so he can still call you.”

Dick shrugged.  “I gave Jason a new device that will let him indicate whether he just wants to talk or if he’s in danger.  Hopefully that will prevent a repeat of panicking everyone.  Tim has one too.”

Pulling the button out of his pocket, Bruce stepped forward.  “Then I guess I should give it back to you.”

“Keep it.”  Dick said.  “Even Batman needs to be saved sometimes.”

Bruce bristled slightly, but then fingering the device, asked, “What about you?  You’re giving us ways to reach you, but what if you get into trouble.”

“I can get onto your comms.”  Dick shrugged.

“Would you?”  Bruce asked.  “You’ve used them when Jason was in trouble, but would you call if you were?”

Dick didn’t answer as he turned back to the window and stepped up onto the sill.

“Batman needs to be saved sometimes.”  Bruce repeated.  “In this line of work so will you.”

“It’s to late for that.”  Dick said pausing.  “But it’s fine.  I’ve been flying without a net for a long time.” 

With that Dick was gone.

Chapter Text

Jason groaned as Damian placed his blue chip onto the Sequence board.

“We win!”  Damian exclaimed throwing his hands in the air.

“You haven’t won yet, Damian.”  Tim said frowning.  “You still need to get another five in a row.”

“We haven’t won.”  Damian said matter-of-factly, twisting in The Shadow’s lap to look up at him. 

“Nope, but we’re close.”  The Shadow said.

“Okay.”  Damian nodded, turning back to the board.

The game continued for a few more rounds before Cass, smiling at Jason and Tim, placed her blue piece next to four others in a line.  “Now we win.”

Jason flopped back groaning dramatically as Damian squealed.

“Your team has three people.”  Tim said.  “That’s why you won.”

“Yeah.”  Jason nodded.  “It was unfair.”

“Damian was playing for me.”  The Shadow said.  “So our team still only had two turns each round.”

“But you still had three people,”  Tim said.

Jason threw his hands into the air.  “It was rigged!” 

Leaning forward, Cass patted Tim and then Jason on the head.  “You lost.”

Tim squawked in indignation, and ended up tipping sideways trying to avoid her hand. 

Jason’s attempt to swat her hand away looked a whole lot more like flailing than anything else.

Dick laughed at his siblings’ antics and his brothers’ almost identical looks of outrage.

The sound was so subtle that it was barely even there, a shift in the air more than anything else.  Even so Batman was sure it was purposeful. The Shadow had already proved that he was capable of sneaking up on Batman.  The noise, however quiet, was a courtesy.  If he didn’t want Batman to know he was there then he wouldn’t. 

Batman did not react as The Shadow settled next to him on the edge of the rafter.  It had been a week since The Shadow said yes to Bruce’s request to patrol together, but this was the first time Bruce had seen him. 

It didn’t really surprise him that The Shadow had chosen to join him for a raid.  It made sense from The Shadow’s perspective.  Batman’s need to pay attention to the men along with The Shadow’s style of fighting unseen and unheard would make it hard for Batman to watch The Shadow and learn much about him.  It made sense and Bruce had told him he could chose when to come, but it didn’t mean he had to like it. 

Not that having backup tonight would be a bad thing.  Over the last week Batman had focused in on the gang activity.  Everything with Jason and The Shadow had kept him distracted, but there was a new player moving into Gotham and he needed to know about them. 

He was also aware that The Shadow had started heavily going after the gangs.  Even if the police and media were unaware of it, Bruce was fully aware of his inability to be in two places at once. 

All of the focus meant that the gangs were starting to get jumpy.  The weapons deal that he was watching now was proof of that.  Between the two gangs there should have only been thirty men tops.  Tonight there were closer to sixty and all of them were heavily armed. 

With numbers like that backup would not hurt.  The only problem was Batman and The Shadow had never worked together before and so were likely to end up getting in each others way at some point. 

There was no leaving now though.  Batman had no intention of letting this shipment hit the streets.  He doubted The Shadow was any more willing to back out.  The fact that they had never worked as a team before combined with the number of gang members meant that subtlety would be their friend.  Subtlety was something Batman knew they were both good at. 

Rising silently from his crouch, Batman signaled for The Shadow to go left.  Any questions he had about whether The Shadow would understand the signal and be willing to follow Batman’s lead were answered as The Shadow instantly moved to the left disappearing into the shadows. 

Batman had been right.  He would not be able to watch The Shadow.  The rapid decrease of men was the only indication of The Shadow’s presence.  Knowing The Shadow was there did nothing to aid Batman in spotting him.  The gangs extra wariness didn’t help them much either in realizing they had company.  Together Batman and The Shadow dropped twenty men before the alarm was raised.

Batman moved back to the rafters as the men moved to the center of the room, trying to regroup and figure out where the threat was.  This was the part where working as a team would be the most vital, but Batman wasn’t even sure where The Shadow was. 

Scanning the room it only took Batman seconds to decide his next course of action.  The Shadow had earned his name because he fought unseen and unheard, because he fought from the shadows.  Batman didn’t expect him to change that tonight. 

Cries of surprise and yelps of terror filled the room as Batman dropped into the center of the men, taking two down before any of them knew what was happening. 

Batman would trust The Shadow to take out any one who strayed to close to the edges of the room, but he would be ready if he didn’t.

Teamwork in a fight like this was a delicate and intricate dance.  One wrong move could get your partner injured or killed.  Batman could fight in the open and leave The Shadow to fight in the dark which would allow them to work together, but also separately enough to hopefully avoid getting in each other’s way. 

Ducking as one of the men tried to use his rifle as a club, Batman twisted and caught his arm throwing him into someone else.  They went down together in a tangle of limbs. 

All of Bruce’s quickly formed plans for how to handle the fight went out the window as The Shadow descended from the darkness.  His concerns about fighting side by side were replaced by a steadily growing confusion as The Shadow seamlessly fit himself into Batman’s fighting style.  No one would have been able to tell that he and The Shadow had never worked together before.

The men started spreading out trying to get enough distance for their guns to be useful, apparently deciding they didn’t care if their coworkers got caught in the crossfire. 

It didn’t do them much good. The fight was over almost before it began.  The thirty plus men seeming more like five for as quickly as they fell. 

The Shadow didn’t stay after the fight was over, but Batman had already learned more than he thought he would.  He had gotten to observe The Shadow in a way he hadn’t expected, but it had also left him feeling off balance. 

Batman was one of the most skilled fighters in the world and The Shadow clearly was too.  It made sense for them to be able to adapt and work around each other, but they had done more than that. 

They had worked together as a team, like they had been doing it for years.  The Shadow had known not just his part, but Batman’s too.  He had known it well enough to fill in when Batman missed a step. 

From the moment that Bruce realized The Shadow could sneak up on him, he figured that The Shadow watched him as Batman, not all the time because he was clearly doing his own patrol, but occasionally. 

Watching to learn how someone fought would go a long way in helping learn to work as a team, but that could only get you so far.  Tonight should have only been explainable by years of teamwork--years of teamwork they didn’t have.

The Shadow moved with the grace of a dancer, fought with the precision of an assassin, and he knew what Batman was going to do before Bruce did. 

As many questions as tonight had created it had confirmed and clarified one thing.  The Shadow stayed in the darkness fighting unseen and unheard, but there was one thing that would bring him out of the darkness.  The Shadow would come into the light for one reason--to protect. 

The Shadow had spent three years protecting his children from the darkness, but when that hadn’t been enough he had left the shadows.  He left the shadows for Jason and he left them again tonight. 

He had joined Batman and fought in the light.  The Shadow had come tonight because Bruce asked if he would patrol with him.  The Shadow would come whenever they called.  He would come into the light if they needed him. 

There was no question in Bruce’s mind though that The Shadow would not call them.  He would not step into the light to ask for help.

The Shadow’s words rang in his head.  

“It’s to late for that.  But it’s fine I’ve been flying without a net for a long time.” 

At some point The Shadow had needed help and no on had been there.  At some point The Shadow had learned to take care of himself.  At some point The Shadow had decided that he would protect, but he did not expect to be protected. 

For the past three years he had worried about who The Shadow was and what he wanted.  Over the last week his worry had begun to shift.

He was still worried about The Shadow, but he was also worried for The Shadow.

Batman pushed thoughts of The Shadow away.  He had the cowl footage and he would go over it later and try to figure out whom The Shadow had trained under.  He would continue to go over The Shadow’s words.  The Shadow mentioned flying without a net and that phrase had to be a hint toward something, but for now he was here on a different case, and it needed his attention. 

Batman turned to the leader of the gunrunners,  “You’re going to give me some answers . . .”

Barbara frowned at her computer.  Bruce had given it back a few days ago and she had spent the last hour trying to find something, anything, but for all its programs it was not helping. 

Jason had dropped his head onto the table eleven minutes ago and hadn’t moved since. 

Tim had picked up a newspaper clipping seven minutes ago and was now just staring at the picture of the smiling boy.  

The silence was finally broken as Alfred walked into the room. 

“And whatever happened in here?”  Alfred asked coming to stand by the table.  “You all look as though you just found out that Master Bruce is having a gala tonight, and you have to attend.”

“We’re working on a case.”  Jason said turning his head so he could see Alfred.  “Or we’re trying to.”

“I take it that it is not going well?”  Alfred asked.

“Not really.”  Barbara sighed.

“I see.”  Alfred said.  “And may I ask what case it is you are trying to solve?” 

“It’s the Grayson case from ten years ago,” Jason said, his face once more hidden by the table.  “We’re trying to find Dick Grayson.”

Alfred raised his eyebrows.  “That is a very old case.  What made you choose it?”

Barbara looked between Jason and Tim.  “Um… I’m not sure.”

Glancing up at Tim, Jason shrugged.

Tim finally moved his eyes from the newspaper clipping.  “Everyone else has given up on him.”  His eyes dropped back to the photo.  “I met him that night before his… before, and he was amazing, but everyone has forgotten him.”

Barbara took in a sharp breath.

“Master Tim…” Alfred paused. “He became important to you.”

“I just…” Tim trailed off and looked at Jason. 

Jason nodded at him.

“I wanted him to be my brother.”  Tim admitted softly.  “Why did everyone stop looking?  Why did everyone forget about him?  I don’t want to forget him.”

“I think there is something you should see.”  Alfred said his voice soft.

“What?”  Jason asked.

Turning, Alfred didn’t answer.  He simply gestured to them to follow.

Glancing at each other, Tim, Jason, and Barbara followed.

Alfred led them to the family wing pausing only a moment to remove a key from the drawer of a decorative stand in the hall before finally stopping at the door to the room next to Bruce’s. 

“None of you have been in here before, correct?”  Alfred asked as he unlocked the door.

“No.”  Jason said.  “It’s been locked since before I got here.”

Nodding, Alfred opened the door and stepped inside.

Jason scanned the room as he followed Alfred.  Compared to his own room it was rather bare of personal things, but the room was clearly for someone young.  There was a stuffed elephant on the bed and a few odds and ends on the desk and two of the shelves in the bookshelf, but otherwise the surfaces were empty.  The framed Flying Grayson posters gave away whom the room was supposed to belong to. 

“Oh…” Tim said behind him, his voice soft.

“Not everyone has forgotten Richard Grayson.”  Alfred said.  “Your father bought the Grayson’s things from the circus after Richard disappeared.  I believe the only reason they sold them to him was because he was the person pushing the police to investigate.  He also spent so much time on the investigation as Batman that he hardly slept for those first several weeks.  He was eventually forced to move onto other cases, but he has yet to actually give up his search for Richard Grayson.”

“You mean Dad is still looking?”  Tim asked.

“Yes, he is.”  Alfred nodded.

Walking over to the bed, Tim reached out and gently touched the elephant before turning to Alfred.  “Do you think we’ll ever find him?” 

Alfred sighed.  “I don’t know.”

“Okay,” Jason said as they settled back at the table. “I think we should start over.  There are clearly a lot of pieces that everyone has been missing, so we should start with the things we know for sure, and then we should try to look at the case in a different way than what everyone else has.”

“Well,” Barbara said opening the police reports, “About the only things known for sure are that John and Mary Grayson were murdered by Tony Zucco because the circus owner, Haly, refused to pay him protection money.  Dick was a material witness and yet still ended up being put in a detention center and then four days later he disappeared.  Everything after that is just conjecture.”

“Okay, keeping the theory that B is right and Zucco wasn’t involved, what ideas do we have?”  Jason asked.

Tim frowned.  “What if it wasn’t an inside job?  Everyone assumed that it had to be, but not even B was able to come up with a suspect.  All of the stories checked out and stayed consistent.”

“Okay, but if it wasn’t an inside job then we’re talking about someone who was able to plan and pull off a kidnapping from a secure building without leaving a trace in less than four days.”  Barbara pointed out.

“That’s another thing,” Jason said, “Whoever did this, whether it was an inside job or not, did it without leaving any trace except for one thing, they took Dick.  They took the kid that Bruce Wayne wanted to take in.  They literally took the most high profile kid around.  The investigation went on for weeks.  If they had taken any other kid the investigation would have maybe lasted a few days.  Why did they want him?”

“That’s why Zucco was the obvious suspect.”  Barbara said.

“Sure, but he wasn’t able to cover up the Grayson’s murder,” Jason shrugged, “I doubt he would have been able to cover up a kidnapping and murder.  Maybe from the police, but not from B.  Whoever did this successfully hid from B, so that again points to someone either with training or powers, maybe both.”

“Okay, since we’re throwing Zucco out for now and whoever did this seems to have clearly wanted Dick, I’ll try digging into the circus again.”  Barbara said.  “If someone was after Dick it started there.  This also raises the question, if someone wanted Dick, was Zucco murdering the Grayson’s a coincidence or was he hired to kill them and just decided to try and get some extra money on the side?”

“Zucco sabotaged the lines.”  Tim said.  “There was no way for him to know that Dick wouldn’t fall with his parents and if someone had hired him to kill all of them then they probably wouldn’t have made Dick disappear since they killed his parents publicly.”

Barbara nodded.  “So we’re thinking coincidence.  Between the suddenness of the Grayson’s deaths, the time table, where Dick was, and the fact that they were able to hide from B, we are talking about a highly skilled individual or team, especially if they didn’t use inside help.” 

“Tim and I can start making a list for what kinds of people would be able to do it.”  Jason said.

“Someone with super speed or invisibility or a group like the League of Assassins could have probably done it.”  Tim offered grabbing a piece of paper.

“Why would a group like the League want an eight year old kid?”  Barbara asked.

“For a weapon.” 

All three jumped at Cass’s voice.

“How long have you been there Cass?”  Barbara asked.

Shrugging Cass came over to the table.  “A few minutes.”

“Oh, cool.”  Jason said.  “So what were you saying about a weapon?”

“They take the boy, break him down and then build him into a weapon.”  Cass said.

“But why take Dick and only Dick?”  Barbara asked.  “There would have been easier and less noticeable kids to take.”

Cass cocked her head.  “Trained.” 

“Trained?”  Barbara raised her eyebrows in question.

“He was already one of the best aerialists in the world.”  Tim said.  “That probably would have made a decent stepping stone for learning to fight.”

Cass nodded.

“Okay, so the League is on our list.”  Jason said.  “What about that one group that the nursery rhyme is about?  The court of Owls.  Weren’t they a secret group in Gotham that had it’s own assassins too?”

“Yeah, but they got destroyed a few years ago,” Tim said, “and Dick wasn’t found with them, and there was no mention of him.”

“Okay so probably not them.”  Jason said.

Tim shrugged.  “Probably not.”  He wrote the name down anyway.

Barbara refocused on researching the circus, interjecting occasionally as Tim, Jason, and Cass continued making their list.

“They’re here!”  Emma yelled running to the door.

Everyone else was right behind her.

Dick smiled as he watched the kids enthusiastically greet their parents.  When David had called the night before to tell him that they were bringing the triplets home, he hadn’t planned to be here.  It felt a little like intruding. 

David seemed to know what he was thinking and had ended the call by telling him that Abigail was anxious to see him.   Dick had assured him he would come out at some point, but he had still been planning to wait a day or two. 

Thirty seconds after getting off the phone with David, Meredith called and she had refused to listen to any of his excuses.  Then she passed the phone to Melissa and knowing Melissa’s fears Dick had simply not been able to tell her that he wouldn’t be there. 

“Well,” Meredith said placing her hand on his arm and steering him forward, “Let’s go see them.”

Dick had been planning to hang back, but he allowed Meredith to guide him forward and again pull him into the family.

Abigail smiled as he approached, opening her arms to draw him into a hug.  “I’m glad you could come.”

David grinned as he lifted out the first car seat and turned to face them.  “I would like to introduce you all too Faith.”

The kids crowded their dad to see.  David bent slightly so Emma could see her sister.

“She’s littler than me!”  Emma said.

“Yes, she is.”  David said as he straightened up and passed the carrier to Abigail.  “Do you want to meet your other sisters?”

“Yes.”  Nick nodded

Emma bounced on her toes as David turned back to the van and pulled out the second car seat.

“This is Hope.”  David introduced.

Dick shared a smile with Abigail as they watched.  The kids were just as focused on Hope as they had been on Faith. 

He still felt like he was intruding and part of him wanted to fade into the background, but Abigail and Meredith were on either side of him and then David was turning and handing him Hope’s carrier and Dick just wasn’t sure how to feel anymore. 

The kids called them their uncle.

David and Abigail wanted him with them when they brought their daughters home. 

Meredith called him her grandson

David had handed him his daughter when her grandmother was right there.

Staring down at Hope, Dick felt simultaneously, so very out of place and yet right where he was supposed to be. 

“And this is Joy.”  David said handing the last carrier to Melissa and wrapping his arm around her.

“They’re all so beautiful.”  Melissa whispered. 

“Yes.”  Squeezing his daughter tighter, David met Dick’s eyes.  “Lets go in so you can actually hold her.”

Dick wasn’t sure whether David was talking to him or Melissa, but he thought that maybe it was both.

And just maybe he really had found his family here.

Maybe it was okay that he thought of this as home.

Chapter Text

Groaning, Jason flopped backwards onto his bed.  School was coming to a close and he was supposed to be studying for his finals, but he couldn’t focus.  It had been a week since he, Tim, and Barbara had started over in their search for Dick, and it finally felt like they might be going in the right direction. 

Barbara still wasn’t finding much digging into the current circus.  Over the past week, however, she had managed to trace the history of the circus, as well as Dick’s family, back several generations and discovered that both the circus and Dick’s family had an unusually high rate of people randomly disappearing. 

There was even less on the other disappearances, but they did seem to confirm that there was more to Dick’s disappearance than just Zucco wanting to get rid of a witness.  It also pointed to an older group since the disappearances spanned several generations. 

Jason and Tim were still making a list that included individuals, but if any of the disappearances were connected, then it was more likely that a group had started targeting the circus and had passed it on to new members through the years. 

Sighing, Jason pushed himself off his bed and started to pace.

If they were right, then there was a group that had been successfully making people disappear for decades.  A group that was so good that they had managed to kidnap a child who had Batman’s attention and still stay hidden.  They were looking for a group that was invisible and dangerous. 

There was a strong possibility that the group wouldn’t even make it onto their list.  Even if it did they had no good way of figuring out which one it was.  The Court of Owls had already fallen and it wasn’t like they could just ask The League of Assassins or any of the others if they had kidnapped an eight-year-old boy named Richard Grayson. 

Jason ran his hands through his hair.

Even if they could figure out which group it was, then what?  They weren’t ready to actually go after people like this.  Sure they could pass it off to Batman, but it had been ten years.

Dropping his hands, Jason grabbed his homework off the bed and tossed it onto his desk.

It had been ten years.  Even if Dick was alive he wouldn’t be the eight year old who had went missing.  If he was still alive then whoever had him had ten years to turn him into the weapon that Cass had talked about. 

Jason had warned Tim when Tim first showed him the case, but it had been so important to Tim that Jason hadn’t been able to say no, and then he had gotten wrapped up in the case too.  He had gotten so wrapped up in it that he had forgotten what they would find if they found anything.  

Now that they were finally making progress, now with Cass’ words ringing in his head, Jason couldn’t stop thinking about what they would find. 

It seemed like they had finally found their way around the walls they kept hitting only to find themselves standing at the edge of a cliff.  

Sliding to the floor, Jason leaned against his bed and closed his eyes.

His Dad and little brother were still looking for an eight year old who didn’t exist any more.  Jason wanted to find Dick Grayson.  He wanted him to be okay.  He wanted a happy ending, but he had grown up on the streets and he had watched Cass struggle to recover from her time in the League.  Jason knew what happened to children when there was no one to rescue them from evil people. 

Jason and Cass had been rescued, but no one had been there to save Dick.  There would be no happy ending, but his Dad and little brother needed the case closed and maybe even if they couldn’t save Dick maybe they could get justice for him. 

Reaching into his packet, Jason pushed the button twice.

He, Barbara and Tim weren’t ready to go after these kinds of people, but The Shadow was good at finding people and he had already went after The League and won.

His Dad had wanted Dick to be his son and Tim had wanted him as an older brother.  They shouldn’t be the first ones to have to find out what happened to him.  They needed the case closed, but they didn’t need to be the ones to find what was left of the boy that they had both started to love.

Dick knew the path to Jason’s room well, which gave him plenty of mental space to panic.  This wasn’t the first time Jason had called since getting his new button and every time it had just been to talk.  This time shouldn’t be different, but it was. 

Although Jason signaled twice, Dick knew it was different the moment he got in range of Jason’s heartbeat.  Jason was stressed about something, which stressed Dick.  School was coming to a close and Dick hoped that it was as simple as Jason worrying about his tests.

Scanning Jason, Dick allowed his foot to scuff on the windowsill as he slipped in.

Jason was sitting against his bed with his eyes closed, but as soon as he heard Dick he scrambled to his feet.  Dick smiled under his mask, even though he knew Jason couldn’t see it, even though he knew something was wrong. 

The first few times Dick had come Jason had jumped to his feet, always with a look of surprise like he wasn’t actually expecting Dick to show up.  The last few times though Jason had just waved at him with a grin like everything was normal, like he wasn’t still surprised every time Dick came.

“You were able to come tonight.”  Jason said.

“Yep.”  Dick nodded. 

“Cool.  I was wondering… You said to call if I needed you for any reason and well, there’s this case… It’s old.” Shifting, Jason hesitated.  “B’s been working on it for a long time, but hasn’t found anything and me, Tim, Barbara and Cass started trying to figure it out, and I think we’re going in the right direction, but I don’t think we can get much further than what we have, and I know you’re probably really busy with other cases, but I was wondering if you could look into it?”

“I’d be happy to help you with a case Jason.”  Dick said feeling relieved that Jason was only stressed because he was unsure about asking The Shadow for something.  “What is it?”

“Let me grab you the file.”  Jason said going to his desk.  “It’s everything the police and B found originally plus what me, Tim, Barbara and Cass have found and our theories.  It’s a really old case, but it’s really important to Dad and Tim… Oh I should show you the room.”

Handing him the file, Jason walked toward his door.

Dick was a little curious since Jason’s ramble hadn’t really given him any information, but he was mostly amused.  Listening to make sure no one was in the hallway, Dick tucked the file under his arm and followed Jason.  He could read it after Jason had shown him whatever it was that he wanted to. 

His amusement faded as Jason stopped a few doors down, right outside of a room that Dick was all too familiar with.  It was the one room in the manor that Dick hadn’t gone into since he had awakened in this timeline. 

Dick hadn’t been able to bring himself to see what his room was like here, so he had avoided it, just like he had avoided Bruce.  This was supposed to be his home, but his family didn’t know him and there was no room for him here. 

Jason opened the door and stepped into the room.

Dick hesitated, looking for a way out.

In the end, Dick followed because Jason was his little brother and he wanted to show Dick something.  Dick froze.  The room was wrong.  He had known it would be wrong.  It wasn’t his room.  His things weren’t there… except he recognized the things on the desk and bookshelf, things from his parents’ trailer.  He recognized the Flying Grayson posters and the stuffed elephant on the bed. 

Zitka. 

She was one of the few consistencies throughout the timelines, one of the few things he got to keep.   Except in this one.   Zitka was one of his earliest toys, a gift from his parents.  After ‘waking up’ he had thought that he had lost everything, and yet here she was along with everything else.  Stepping forward Dick picked her up.  He couldn’t feel her through his gloves, but it didn’t matter because he could remember what she felt like. 

This wasn’t his room, but the things belonged to him. 

Jason hadn’t stopped talking, but Dick had stopped registering when they stopped outside his room.  Now that he was inside and holding Zitka, the words were starting to break through again.  Jason was telling Dick about a little boy who had disappeared four days after his parents were murdered. 

“Dad bought all of the Grayson’s stuff after Dick disappeared.  That’s what all this is.”  Jason said nodding at the elephant.  “Dad wanted to take him in.  He looked for him, but he never found him.  Dad is actually still looking for him.”

Jason was still talking, still telling him about the case.  

Dick stared at Zitka in his hands.  “He’s actually still looking for him” ringing in his ears.  Dick felt hope bloom in his chest.  He knew that Bruce had wanted to take him in, but he had figured that he had eventually stopped looking.  According to Jason, Bruce never stopped.  His Dad was still looking.  His Dad still wanted him.

Ten years.

As quickly as the hope bloomed it withered. 

Dick scanned the room that wasn’t his, the room that was meant for an eight year old Dick Grayson who was grieving, but still knew how to hope, who still knew how to be light.

He wasn’t Dick Grayson anymore.  He wasn’t Robin.  He wasn’t light or hope.  He was a Talon.  He was The Shadow.  He was darkness.  This wasn’t his room.  It never would be.

Dick Grayson was a child whose innocence was taken too soon, but who had remained light and hope to those around him anyway.  This was Dick Grayson’s room.

Dick Grayson was dead.

Dick Grayson was dead and all that remained was a shadow.

Zitka suddenly felt too heavy to hold.  It felt like she was burning him, like she knew that he wasn’t the same boy who had loved her. 

“I know the case is ten years old,” Jason continued unaware of Dick’s spiraling thoughts.  “And I know it’s probably too late to save Dick because he’s probably dead and even if he isn’t Cass says that whoever took him probably wanted a weapon and they’ve had plenty of time, but…”

“I know it’s probably to late too save him… probably wanted a weapon… too late to save him, weapon.”  Dick couldn’t breath.  The knowledge that Bruce was looking for him no longer felt like hope, it had changed and it was choking him.  Bruce could not know what Dick had become.  He was a weapon used to kill innocents. 

He was destruction. 

He was death. 

He was darkness. 

Dick set Zitka back on the bed and stepped away.

His hands were shaking.

They were covered in blood.

He was drenched in blood.

The blood of innocent people.

How could he have let his little brother get close to him?

Why would he do that?

He was dangerous.

He was supposed to protect them.

He was drenched in blood.

They couldn’t be close.

He needed to fix this.

They couldn’t connect The Shadow to Dick Grayson.

Dick Grayson was light and hope and life.

Dick Grayson was dead.

He was The Shadow.

He was darkness, destruction and death.

They were looking for Dick Grayson.

They couldn’t find him.

They couldn’t see.

Dick Grayson was supposed to be light.  They couldn’t see that he had become darkness.

Dick Grayson was supposed to be hope.  They couldn’t see that he had become destruction.

Dick Grayson was supposed to be life.  They couldn’t see that he had become death.

He wasn’t Dick Grayson.

Dick Grayson had died ten years ago.

The Court of Owls had destroyed him.

The Shadow had killed him.

Dick wasn’t even aware that he had opened his mouth until the words were leaving it.  “He’s dead.”

“What!?”  Jason froze.

Dick barely registered the file falling to the ground or the shock on Jason’s face.

He still couldn’t breath.  He needed to get away.  Jason shouldn’t be anywhere near him.  He was dangerous.  Jason needed to stay away.  “He’s dead.  I killed him.  He’s dead.  I --”

Dick escaped through the window.  He didn’t know where he was going.  He didn’t know what he was doing.  He just knew that he needed to get away.  He was dangerous.  He needed to protect his family by staying away from them. 

Jason stared at the window.  His head was spinning.  He felt numb.  He felt like he was going to throw up.  He didn’t think he was breathing right, but he couldn’t remember how. 

“He’s dead.  I killed him.”  Replaying over and over.

He felt like his heart was being ripped out of his chest.

The words were a bomb going off, destroying his entire world.

And still the words played on repeat, his mind refusing to accept them.

There was a breeze through the window and then a voice.  “Jason?”

Jason blinked.  Superman was standing in front of the window.  His uncle was here.

“What’s wrong?  Jason?”  Clark asked, his voice soft with worry.  “Jason I need you to breath for me.”

Jason wasn’t sure if he could do that. He still couldn’t seem to remember how, but his uncle was in front of him and so he did the only thing he could, he threw himself at him.

His uncle caught him and Jason didn’t know what he was saying, but his voice was soothing and his arms were safe and he was suddenly gasping for breath, he was crying and he didn’t know when he had started, but he couldn’t imagine that he would ever stop.

That night The Shadow didn’t laugh. 

That night the hospitals were kept busy. 

That night everyone who believed in The Shadow knew that something had happened and since there had been nothing about any of the Wayne kids getting hurt no one knew what it was. 

That night Gotham’s underworld felt the wrath of The Shadow. 

That night those who hadn’t believed in The Shadow feared him anyway.

That night, they feared The Shadow even more than Batman.

Chapter Text

Dick had no idea what he was doing.  It had been hours since he talked to Jason, but he could still feel the panic crawling under his skin.  Patrol hadn’t helped.  It had only proved just how dangerous he was.  He couldn’t believe he had let them get close.  He had stayed hidden for a reason.  He couldn’t believe he had thought he could have his family back.  He had to protect them… protect them from himself. 

He was supposed to protect his family, both families, and yet now he was standing in the middle of the Carter’s living room.  This was the second time he had come here like this.  He had gone to his apartment, changed his clothes, and now he was here.  Dick wasn’t exactly sure when the Carter’s had become a safe space.  He wasn’t sure when his brain had decided that this was where he should go when he was panicking.  It didn’t really matter though because he needed to leave.  It was four in the morning and he needed to leave before anyone realized he had ever been there. 

Somewhere along the way the Carters had also become his family and he needed to protect them.  He needed to leave.  He couldn’t stay away from them as Peter.  He had already tried and they had pulled him back in.  Why had he let them pull him back in?  He couldn’t let it happen again.  Peter Jackson needed to disappear.   

Abigail and David were up with the triplets.  Dick listened as they moved around.  He listened as they finally started settling down again.  He listened as the last triplet refused to go back to sleep.  He listened as David told Abigail to go back to sleep and as he moved into the hall to pace, while holding his daughter.  He listened as the baby started to settle down.  He listened as David moved toward the living room.  He needed to leave. 

Dick didn’t move.

David rocked his daughter as he paced the hall.  The problem wasn’t getting her to settle down, she had done that quickly.  The problem was that if he even thought about putting her down she would wake back up and start crying again. 

David moved further down the hall toward the living room.  He didn’t want to wake any of his other kids by pacing outside their rooms.  Plus there was always the possibility that Hope would let him sit down.  Ignoring the light switch David moved to one of the lamps.  He didn’t want all of the lights on, but he did want enough light to see by.  David froze.  His heart rate spiking as the soft glow from the lamp chased some of the shadows away.  Someone else was there. 

David blinked, his heart rate almost going back to normal.  His fear that there was an intruder in his house turned to confusion as he recognized whom it was. 

“Peter?”

“David, I…” Peter shifted.

Wrong.  Every instinct David had as a father and as a police officer screamed at him that something was wrong.  The last time, the only time Peter had come over unannounced came to his mind.  Peter didn’t look like he was in shock this time, but the panic from that night was there, the desperation.  There was something else too.  An expression that David didn’t know the meaning of.  That he couldn’t quite put his finger on.  It terrified him. 

Something was very, very wrong.

“Sorry.  Sorry it’s late.  I shouldn’t have just come in.  I shouldn’t be here.  I should leave.  I need to leave.  I’m leaving.”  Peter said backing up.  “Goodbye David.”

There was a finality in the way Peter said goodbye that scared David.  He didn’t know what was going on.  He didn’t know what was wrong.  The only thing he knew, the only thing he was sure of, was that if he let Peter leave he would never see him again. 

With that certainty in his mind, David said the only thing he knew would stop Peter.  “Before you go I could really use your help.”

Peter stopped.  “Oh, sure.  What do you need?”

Carefully shifting Hope, David walked forward and handed her to Peter.  “My arms are getting tired and she’s refusing to be put down.”

“What?!”  Peter asked, trying to give her back, but David backed up leaving him with no choice other than to hold Hope. 

David would never have believed that there would be a time that he would refuse to hold one of his children.  In that moment though he knew that if he took his daughter back he would lose his son.  Hope was literally the only thing keeping Peter from running.

“I can’t…  You can’t…” Peter stumbled over his words, his panic shifting.

David knew what this panic was about.  He had seen it before, only it was worse now.  David had seen this panic, this fear, the first time Peter had held Hope.  It was the fear of hurting her.  It was the fear that if he wasn’t careful he would break her.  Last time the fear had been more hidden. 

David had seen it, but only because of how closely they worked together, only because he knew Peter, only because he had also felt the same fear.  This time the fear wasn’t hidden.  This time anyone would be able to see it, and David wished he knew why.  He wished he knew what had happened.  He wished he knew what was wrong. 

“Why...?  Why did you give her to me?”  Peter’s eyes were wide, “You shouldn’t…  Why do you trust me?  With them…  With Your children…  With her…  You can’t… You shouldn’t… Why?”

David looked at Peter, at the strength and yet gentleness in the way he was holding Hope.  He looked at the way he had automatically drawn Hope into himself curving around her in a hold that was nothing but protective. 

David thought of how respectful and serious Peter was when talking with Emma, how gentle and carful he was when roughhousing with Nick, how he treated Melissa both like the child she still was and as the lady she was becoming. 

David thought of the fury in Peter’s eyes any time they got called to a scene where a child had been hurt. 

David thought of one of the first times Peter had spent the day with his family.  They had gone to a park and Nick had been climbing like he always did, only there had been a brick retaining wall and Nick had found something to climb by it.  Nick had fallen headfirst and David had been to far away to do anything. 

He had been sure he was going to watch his son hit is head on the edge and then go over the side.  Between one second and the next Peter had been there.  Somehow he had managed to catch Nick and tuck him into his chest.  They had still gone over the ledge, but it was Peter’s back that hit the ground, not Nick’s head.

The drop actually wasn’t very high and by the time David had reached them they were both on their feet.  Nick had been shaken up, but they were both fine.  Peter hadn’t even seemed to be sore.  David was now wondering if that had more to do with whatever things he had been through in the past and less to do with him not being hurt.  

In the end it had been a good day.  The only bad thing that had come from that day was the level of certainty instilled in his kids that Peter would always catch them. Their faith in Peter was down right terrifying at times. 

David made sure he had eye contact before answering.  There were so many reasons he could give Peter, but for the moment he kept it simple.  “Because you’ve earned it.  Because you’ve always proved trustworthy.” 

“No,” Peter was shaking his head, “I’m not…  You shouldn’t…  You can’t…  You don’t know… You don’t know who I am… what I’ve done.”

David watched as Peter’s desperation and panic continued to grow, seeming to roll off him in waves, and yet his hold on Hope stayed firm.  His protective stance never wavered.  “Does it matter?”

“Yes!”  Peter practically shouted before quickly lowering his voice.  The panic was momentarily pushed back as anger surged forward to take its place.

“Yes, it matters!”  Peter hissed at him, his voice remaining low this time to avoid waking anyone up.  “How could you ask that?  They’re your kids!  You can’t just let anyone near them!”

David still didn’t know what had happened to cause this, but for the first time tonight he knew what this was.  He had seen it before.  He had seen it in teenagers who everyone else called troublemakers.  Teenagers who were destructive and angry because they were so used to being abandoned that they had learned to push everyone away first.  Children who were desperate for someone to stay, for someone to love them, but who were too afraid of being rejected again to do anything other than lash out. 

Peter had said goodbye, but David had stopped him from leaving and so now he was trying to make David leave. 

Parenting was full of tests.  When relationships were healthy the tests often went unnoticed by both parties.  It was when a test failed that it was noticed.  No parent was perfect.  All parents made mistakes.  The problem was when you fostered or adopted, the tests often were blatant, and most parents weren’t ready for them. 

Most parents weren’t ready for a child who would loudly and violently push them away while silently pleading for them to stay.  Most parents didn’t stop to ask themselves if there was a limit to their love, but it was often the first thing a child would look for.  The more often a child could find a limit the further they would push the next time.

This was a test and David had no intention of failing it.  He wasn’t going anywhere.  “I don’t.  You’re not just anyone.”

“You’re right I’m not!  I’m worse!”  Peter said clenching his teeth.  “I’m a murderer!  I’ve killed people.  Innocent people!”

David didn’t know what he had been expecting, but that wasn’t it.  Still he didn’t let himself react.  The thing was he couldn’t say that he wouldn’t believe Peter to be capable of killing someone.  An innocent person - no, but every once in a while, on really bad cases, Peter would get a look in his eyes that David had no way to describe, but it was terrifying.  He took a deep breath.  “I see.  Do you want to tell me what happened?”

“What?”  Peter said staring at him.  “That’s all?!  That’s not… You can’t… What about…” His gaze flicked down to Hope and then back to David. 

“You want me to what?  Risk waking my daughter up?”  David asked folding his arms.  “No thank you.  She seems very content where she is.”

“But… I just…” Peter trailed off. 

David watched as the anger drained away, replaced by a mix of fear, pain and confusion. 

Closing his eyes, Peter shook his head.  “You can’t.  I just told you I’m a murderer.  You can’t just brush that off.”

“I’m not.”  David said.  “Will you tell me what happened?”

David watched as Peter opened his eyes.  He watched as Peter’s gaze jumped between the windows, as he turned slightly to look toward the door.  He watched as Peter stilled again, his gaze dropping to Hope.

The room was quiet for a long time. 

David barely dared to breath.  The only thing keeping Peter from running was Hope and David was terrified that Peter would decide to set her down and leave anyway. 

“I lied to you.”  Peter said finally breaking the silence.

“Okay.”  David said softly, carefully.  Peter still wasn’t looking at him, the tension still thick in the room.  David waited to see if Peter had more to say. 

“I told you after I was placed with my adoptive family there were close calls.  There weren’t.”  Peter took in a shaky breath.  “There were no close calls.  The group came for me and my family never got me back.”

David’s thoughts came to a screeching halt.  He had thought Peter was talking about the murder not…  Horror filled him as the meaning of what Peter was saying sunk in. 

 “They wanted weapons.”  Peter said letting out a humorless laugh.  “Children are easier to mold. Easier to break.”

The words hung in the air between them and David felt his heart break for Peter.

“I killed for them.”  Peter’s voice was barely a whisper, but it felt so loud.  “I killed so many people for them.  I killed hundreds of innocent people.  I remember every single one.”

There were no words for something like this.  David and Peter were partners, but for the second time David set that completely aside and let his instincts as a father take over.  Closing the distance between them, David drew Peter into his arms, careful to not dislodge his hold on Hope. 

Peter tensed.  Tonight wasn’t just about keeping Peter from leaving.  Nor was it just about not abandoning Peter.  Tonight was about proving that David would cross any chasm to reach Peter, no matter the cost. 

“I’m sorry.”  David whispered.  “You were a child.  It wasn’t your fault.  I’m so sorry.”

“Yes it is.”  Peter hissed.

David simply tightened his hold.

They stood in silence for a long time.  Peter didn’t relax into David like he had the last time, when they sat on the bathroom floor, but he didn’t pull away either.

“My little brothers are looking for me.  My Dad is looking for me.  It’s been years, but they’re still looking for me.”  Peter began to shake.  “David they can’t find me.  They can’t know what I’ve become.  I can’t… I can’t let them see what I’ve become.”

“What you’ve become?”  David said, voice firm.  “What you’ve become is a strong, honest, trustworthy man who puts everyone around him first.  A man who is always trying to protect everyone else.  That group may have tried to turn you into their weapon, into a killer, but from where I’m standing, they failed.  Your family has every reason to be proud of the man you’ve become.”

“No.”  Peter shook his head.

“Yes.”  David said his voice leaving no room for argument.  “I’m proud of you.”

That seemed to be the end.  Whatever fight Peter still had drained out of him with those words. 

David didn’t release Peter, but at some point they ended up on the couch.  Hope curled into Peter’s chest; Peter slumped into David’s side and David’s arms wrapped around both of them.

They stayed like that until the rest of the house started waking up.

Dick was completely drained.  From the time that Jason had pushed the button nothing had gone right and yet somehow, even after that conversation with David he was still in the Carter’s home.  The kids had been ecstatic when they realized he was there and Meredith had given him a hug, but Dick didn’t have the energy to pretend to be okay not even for the kids. 

This fact had not perturbed them.  Instead, he ended up holding Emma’s bunny in the kitchen, while the kids helped their grandmother make breakfast for him and their parents.   Meredith shot him occasional concerned looks. 

Dick tensed as Abigail came into the kitchen.  He had heard David fill her in on what had happened.  While he didn’t think she would do anything he didn’t want to see the change in how she looked at him. 

Dick kept his gaze on the table.  If he didn’t look then he couldn’t see.  He could, however, hear.  Abigail barely paused in the doorway a second before walking to him.  Dick froze as Abigail leaned forward and wrapped her arms around him. 

“David and I will follow you.”  Abigail whispered in his ear.  “If you try to leave, we will follow.  You’re not going to get rid of us that easily.”

Dick heard Meredith usher everyone out of the kitchen, but his focus was on Abigail.  

Abigail’s voice was soft, but it was firm.  “I haven’t said this to you because I didn’t wanted to make you uncomfortable, but you are my son.  I love you.  I’m proud of you.””

Dick choked on a sob.  His throat was suddenly too tight.  Reaching up, he clung to Abigail.  His breaths were harsh and his chest ached, but the pain didn’t feel like destruction.  It felt like healing. 

Abigail held him as he began to shake.

David sat down with the file that he picked up from the GCPD.  He read it once before when Peter was assigned to him as a partner, but he had taken it at face value then.  He hadn’t questioned the information.  Now he questioned how much of it was accurate.

The more answers Peter gave him the more questions David had.  The file was a starting point.  The only one he had.  He had an entire country to look at and no guess as to where to begin.  Peter had already confirmed that his name was a cover.   The likelihood was that he wasn’t actually from Chicago.  David wasn’t even confident of the accuracy of his birthdate or age. 

When it came down to it David’s starting point was a dead end.  It was a dead end that he wasn’t even sure he should try to get passed.  David had been worried about abuse, worried about Peter’s siblings still being in danger.  Peter had certainly been abused, but not by his family.  His siblings weren’t in danger, but they might be if David tried to find them. 

David didn’t doubt that Peter was in or had been in witness protection after the group was taken down.  That still left him with a lot of questions though. 

Was his family also in witness protection?  Why hadn’t they been given any information about what happened to Peter?  Was it because it would be dangerous to them or Peter or was it because Peter didn’t want them to know?  What group was he in and had the group been fully taken down or just partly?  How neutralized was the threat?  

When Peter had initially opened up to him before the triplets were born, he had said that the group was gone.  He had said that he wasn’t in danger anymore.  The problem was David didn’t really trust Peter’s judgment when it came to his own safety.

David wanted to find Peter’s family.  It was clear that Peter loved them.  He needed them.  They were nearby.  That was the one thing David was sure of because Peter went to see them fairly regularly.  Now he understood why those visits always left Peter depressed.  Though he wasn’t actually sure what Peter meant when he said he visited them. 

David wanted to find Peter’s family.  Peter needed them.  The distance was destroying him.   It wasn’t just for Peter though.  David couldn’t imagine losing one of his children.  He couldn’t imagine not knowing what had happened.  Peter’s family was still looking for him after however long it had been.  They also deserved to have closure.  They deserved to have their son and brother back.  The problem was David wasn’t sure if it was safe for him to look, and even if it was he didn’t have anywhere to start.

Bruce frowned as he dropped the last paper onto the desk. 

“What do you think?”  Clark asked.

“They found stuff that I missed.”  Bruce said.  “Stuff that I should have seen.”

“You’re not perfect.”  Clark said.  “You are going miss things.  You can’t blame yourself for that.”

Bruce didn’t answer.

Sighing Clark shook his head.  “Do you think The Shadow really killed Dick Grayson?”

“I don’t know.”  Bruce said. 

“I don’t see any reason for admitting to that.”  Clark shrugged.  “Either way you look at it, whether he killed Dick Grayson or not, it doesn’t make sense for him to tell Jason that he did.”

“The Shadow has a reason for everything he does.”  Bruce said.

“Obviously, I haven’t interacted with The Shadow at all,” Clark said, “But if he has just been trying to protect your kids or as you fear, he’s been playing a long game to gain your trust, either way he just destroyed all of the trust he’s built.   As far as long games go if that is what he’s doing this isn’t a very good move.  It’s devastating to Jason yes, but he’ll be okay.  It doesn’t make sense to me, but then again nothing in Gotham does.”

Clark smiled at the glare Bruce gave him. 

The cave fell into relative silence.  Bruce turned his focus back to the papers in front of him as if staring at them hard enough would intimidate them into providing answers.  Clark moved his attention to checking on his nieceand nephews.  They were all asleep except for Jason.  Bruce wasn’t the only one to tell Clark about The Shadow. The Shadow was one of Jason’s favorite topics.  The Shadow was Jason’s hero, or he had been.  

“He repeated himself.”  Bruce said breaking Clark out of his thoughts.

“What?”  Clark asked.

“Jason said that The Shadow repeated himself.  That he was still repeating himself when he left.  According to Jason they went into the room and The Shadow picked up the elephant, but he didn’t say anything.  He didn’t say anything until he said that he killed Dick.”  Bruce’s eyes narrowed.  “The Shadow wasn’t talking to Jason.  He was running.  He was fleeing.  Escaping from the room, from the case, from whatever happened.”

“You think he panicked?”  Clark asked, not totally following Bruce’s line of logic.

“When The Shadow saved Jason from the Joker, he left the Joker in the warehouse.”  Bruce said.  “There was a bomb and the Joker died in the explosion.”   

“I know.”  Clark nodded.  “How does that relate to this?”

“The Shadow was upset about it.”  Bruce said.  “The Shadow was upset because he didn’t know about the bomb.  Because he left the Joker to die.”

“So you don’t think he killed Dick Grayson?”  Clark asked.

“I think it may not matter.”  Bruce said turning to look at Clark.  “According to their notes Cass thinks whoever took Dick may have wanted to turn him into a weapon and I have to agree.  The most likely scenario is that The Shadow had a confrontation with Dick after he had been turned into a weapon.  It is also possible that The Shadow simply didn’t save him.  Nothing about The Shadow is consistent.  He stayed hidden for three years, but he also gave Jason a way to call him.  He’s avoided Batman, but he came when I called.  He fights from the shadows, but he fought alongside me out in the open.  The only consistency is that The Shadow protects.  Everything else about him is fluid, revolving around that one thing.  The Shadow may have killed Dick or he simply may not have saved him.  For The Shadow it’s the same thing.”

Clark raised his eyebrows.  “Sounds like someone I know.” 

Ignoring Clark’s statement, Bruce turned back to the file.

“What are you going to do?”  Clark asked.

“I need to talk to The Shadow.”  Bruce said, gathering up the papers.  “Either way he knows something about what happened to Dick Grayson.” 

“And if The Shadow did kill Dick?”  Clark asked.

“I don’t know.”  Bruce’s hands stilled, but he didn’t look up.  “I let what happened to me happen to Dick.  He lost his parents and I didn’t stop it.  I failed him twice.  I was too late.  I didn’t save him.  I was going to adopt him but he vanished before I could give him a home.  I should have found him but I didn’t.  How could I fail to find him?”

“You need this case closed.  You need answers.”  Clark said nodding.   “The Shadow has them.”

Bruce didn’t answer.  He just finished gathering the papers and headed for the stairs.

Bruce didn’t move as the credits began to roll.  Jason was tucked into him on one side and Tim was leaning against him on his other side.  Cass and Barbara where sitting together at the other end of the couch. 

Bruce smiled as Tim straightened up and started talking excitedly about how accurate to the book the movie had been.   They had been reading the Chronicles of Narnia as a family and had decided to watch the Lion the Witch and the Wardrobe once they finished. 

Bruce glanced down at Jason as Barbara added her own thoughts.  This was the kind of conversation that Jason would normally love. 

Still he wasn’t really surprised when Jason didn’t join in.  Jason had been quieter than usual for the past several days.  He had been more desperate for Bruce’s attention even though he tried to hide it. 

He took every opportunity to be near Bruce.  He seemed to be sick every night, which lead to him sleeping in Bruce’s bed so he could curl into Bruce when Bruce got back from patrol.  In the morning he wouldn’t be sick anymore. 

Bruce hadn’t said anything.  He knew what the problem was and there wasn’t anything to say.  Not right now at least.  So instead he made sure he was around more.  He cut his patrols short and didn’t stay down in the cave after. 

It didn’t mean he wasn’t working on cases, but he had started bringing them up and working on them from the couch.  He couldn’t put off figuring out who was moving into Gotham any longer.  He was being a little more aggressive as Batman to make up for being out less.  It wasn’t perfect.  Gotham needed him, but so did his son. 

He hadn’t gotten any further on the Grayson case because he didn’t have time and The Shadow wasn’t responding to his calls.  He wasn’t really surprised.  He hadn’t really expected The Shadow to come after what had happened. More accurately, he was sure The Shadow would come but he didn’t expect him to show himself.  He pushed the button everyday anyway.  

Bruce was pulled from his thoughts by a quiet, but sure declaration from Cass.  “The Shadow is Peter.”

“Wait, what?”  Barbara asked.

“Peter is an older brother.  He protects not like a father, but he protects.”  Cass said, still staring at the screen even though the movie was over.  “The Shadow is like Peter.  The Shadow protects like Peter.  He’s an older brother.”

Bruce’s attention was pulled from Tim and Barbara’s response as Jason tensed against him.  They hadn’t told the others about what happened even though it had been a week.  Jason insisted when he told Bruce that Tim couldn’t know and for the time being Bruce agreed. 

Bruce pulled Jason closer as the others continued their conversation.  He didn’t say anything when Jason buried his face in his chest or when he felt his shirt begin to grow damp. 

Bruce wasn’t sure he followed Cass’ thought process, but as he thought about it he wasn’t sure that she had come to the wrong conclusion. 

Jason hesitated before heading to the changing rooms.  It was his first night back out on the streets and he was excited, but there was something he needed to take care of. 

“Dad.”

“Yes.”  His dad said stopping.

Jason didn’t look at Barbara who had also stopped.  “Can I have a different code name?  I don’t want to be Robin.”

“Did you have something in mind?”  His dad asked.

“Um…” Jason twisted the hem of his red hoodie.  “I don’t care.  I could be Red or Hood or… anything really.  I don’t care.”  Jason shrugged he hadn’t really thought about a new name he just knew he didn’t want Robin.

“You could be Red Hoodie.”  Barbara supplied helpfully.

Jason shot her a glare, before focusing on his Dad again.  “Tim and I came up with a lot of names so I can probably use one of them, but I forgot to look.  I just…  I want a different name.  Can I just be Red for tonight?”

His Dad nodded.  “Of course Jaylad.”

“Thanks.”  Jason said ignoring Barbara’s concerned frown.

Jason was worried that she would say something, but she didn’t. 

They all changed and then headed out.

It was a good night.  Jason mostly managed to ignore the feeling of wrongness every time the new code name was used.  He wasn’t Robin and he didn’t want to be.      

Boris slid the files to the man sitting across from him.  “We have a few contracts we would like you to consider taking.”

The man picked up one of the files and opened it.  “I heard that someone tried to shoot the police commissioner.  I’m assuming that was your people.”

“Yes,” Boris frowned, “The hit went… poorly.”

“Clearly, since you’re handing it off to me.”  The man said.  “What’s interesting about the two cops?”

“Nothing other than they're partners and one of them has started putting his nose where it doesn’t belong.”  Boris said.  “They're just regular beat cops, but the one is getting very close to things.  We don’t want lose ends by leaving the partner.  My people can take care of Gordon and the cops if you don’t.  It’s the other two that we want you to focus on.  Those two are a million dollars each upon completion.  The others are much smaller.”

The man picked up the file Boris indicated and flipped it open.  “You want me to kill The Batman?”

“Yes.”  Boris said nodding.  “I assume that will not be a problem?  He is reported to be very skilled, but that is why we are hiring you.  You are supposed to be the best.”

 The man didn’t respond.  He simply flipped open the next file.  “The Shadow is a myth.”

“I assure you he is not.”  Boris said frowning.  “We tested it a few months ago.  Hired a few guys to kidnap two of the Wayne’s because according to all the reports he protects them.  We figured we could get a nice ransom out of it if The Shadow wasn’t real.  The guys never got a chance to make that call.  That aside we’ve had different operations get hit simultaneously, one always by The Bat and the other by an unseen attacker.  Except for almost two weeks ago some of our guys think they saw him working with The Bat.  The Shadow is real.  Between him and The Bat our operations have been set back months.  This week and a half has been particularly bad.  Something has them on the warpath and we are tired of it.  We want the Bat and The Shadow dead.  Will you take the contracts?”

Closing the files, the man stood up.  “Make sure you have my money ready.  I’ll contact you when the jobs are done.”

With that Deathstroke the Terminator walked from the room.

Chapter Text

Gordon didn’t bother to beat around the bush.  As soon as Jackson sat down across from him he started.  “I told you to forget about the case.”

To his credit, Jackson didn’t try to deny anything.  That didn’t make Gordon like his answer any better though.

Jackson shrugged.  “I told you that my memory was too good for that.”

“Leave this alone Jackson.”  Gordon leaned forward.  “That is an order.”

“No,” Jackson said.

“No?  I can have you pulled out of the field or force you on vacation.”  Gordon said.  “You’re a good officer.  Just let me handle this.”

“I can’t do that,” Jackson said shaking his head.  “You can do what you want, but it won’t stop me from investigating.  I’ll do it on my own time.”

“Maybe it was a mistake to pull you in the little that I did.”  Gordon sighed.  “This is a dangerous case.  I’m not even sure of the full extent of it yet.  I don’t want you on it.”

“That’s why I should be the one on it.”  It was Jackson’s turn to lean forward.  “You’re the one in charge.  They’ve already tried to get rid of you.  You shouldn’t be doing anything else to make them go after you again.  Gotham needs you.  The department was a mess before you came in and you have Barbara to think about.  She needs you.  You’re all she has.  I’m just a beat cop.  It won’t be detrimental to the department if something happens to me and I don’t have anyone.”

Gordon raised his eyebrows.  “Don’t let David hear you say that.”

“David cares about me, but he would be okay if something happened.”  Jackson shrugged. 

“That doesn’t mean I’m okay with putting you on a case that will have people trying to come after you,” Gordon said.

“Well, you’re not getting me off the case and neither you nor David actually have anything to worry about.  These people can try to take me out, but they won’t succeed.”  Jackson said.  “Now would you like to know what I’ve found?”

It took Gordon a moment to answer.  There had been a flicker of something when Jackson was talking about people trying to kill him.  Gordon wasn’t sure what it was, but it was dangerous.  As quickly as it was there it was gone and they were left in silence as Jackson waited for Gordon to answer his question. 

“Yes,”  Gordon said pulling his attention away from whatever it was he had seen. 

“Okay.  Someone is pulling people, from basically every major player you can think of, as leaders.  The Russian mafia, the Italian mob, the Japanese Yakuza…” Jackson said, setting a few files on the desk,

“That’s barely a start to the list I’ve compiled and I’m not sure I’ve found all the ties.  It’s what’s allowed them to blend in everywhere.  This gang has so many different signatures because their leadership is from all over the place.  It’s made it a mess for the police to track, especially when it’s crossing jurisdictions.  Their actions keep getting blamed on other gangs.  The only thing consistent that I’ve found is they move into places when there is a power vacuum created either by a gang being taken out or by a gang being weakened in some way.  They always leave just enough of the old gang active to cover their presence.  They’re basically like a huge corporation that keeps buying up smaller companies, but lets them keep running under their own name.”

“Great.  You just made me feel way better about letting you stay on this case.”  Gordon blamed his sarcasm on exhaustion and the need to deal with stubborn officers who didn’t have any self-preservation instincts at all.  Who were also prepared enough for this conversation that they had brought files!

Jackson didn’t seem bothered.  He just continued explaining what he had found.  Gordon hated to admit it because he really didn’t want Jackson on the case, but he had found a lot.  They were going to be going through it for a while.  One thing was becoming clear, Jackson was on the case to stay, whether Gordon liked it or not. 

Slade moved down the hall at a steady pace, his footsteps silent.  He had already been in Gotham for four days.  Not counting travel time, the longest Slade had ever spent on reconnaissance before completing a kill was just over a week.  He had taken several contracts that he had finished within hours of getting hired. 

This, however, was not a job he could rush into, yet his targets were also skilled enough to notice his presence if he waited too long trying to study them.  This contract was a fine balance that he had never really had to deal with before.  He was confident in his skill, but he had not become the world’s deadliest mercenary by allowing his confidence to get in the way of practicality. 

While Slade had never fought the Batman he had heard of his accomplishments.  The Bat had the respect of Ra’s al Ghul.  Since arriving in Gotham Slade had managed to watch Batman in action only once.  He could understand why he had earned Ra’s’ respect.  The Bat would be a formidable opponent. 

The Shadow was a different story.  There was barely more than whispers about him.  The only reason Slade had heard of him at all was because he made sure to listen for such rumors.  Slade had very little to gage The Shadow’s skill.  In his time in Gotham, he hadn’t managed to catch sight of him once.  Considering The Shadow’s ability to stay hidden and based off of the aftermath of his attacks Slade was choosing to error on the side of him being very skilled.  The only real question was whether his skill extended passed being invisible and taking out targets from the darkness to hand-to-hand combat. 

Slade wasn’t truly worried about either contract.  He was actually looking forward to the challenge of fighting someone on his level, even if it only proved to be the Bat.  It had been a long time since he had a real fight. 

Tonight he was after The Shadow.  There were two reasons he had decided to start with The Shadow. 

The first was because when he disappeared it would be less likely for anyone else to notice.  That would make it less likely that Batman would realize Slade was around until Slade came for him. 

The second was that if The Shadow realized Deathstroke had been hired to kill him, he might disappear for good.  In general, Slade was confident in his ability to find someone, but when it came to The Shadow there was no trail and not even Slade could follow what wasn’t there. 

Tonight, however, The Shadow had no reason to disappear and the people who had hired Slade had given him a sure way to get The Shadow to come to him.  No searching or real work needed on Slade’s part. 

The work part hadn’t quite been true.  Slade would give credit where credit was due.  Bruce Wayne might be an idiot billionaire, but he had the best security Slade had ever seen.  Slade had done his best, but he wasn’t actually sure he had managed to slip through without setting anything off. 

Not that Slade was worried about it.  He had chosen to sacrifice some stealth for speed.  He would be gone before the police arrived and it meant he probably wouldn’t need to do anything else to attract The Shadow.  It did mean he was working with a clock.  From all reports, The Shadow was fast when it came to the Wayne kids. 

Slade paused outside a bedroom door for a moment to listen.  He didn’t know which child it belonged to, but it didn’t matter to him.  The manor was huge and it had taken him longer than he would have liked to find the family wing. 

Opening the door Slade stepped into the room.  For the most part, he didn’t go after children, the contracts that involved children annoyed him.  If you wanted to take someone out or threaten someone then you went after that person, going after their children was unprofessional.  It didn’t mean he never would take a contract or never had taken a contract involving children, but he didn’t prefer them.  There was also the fact that taking a child did not often require someone of his skill. 

This was different though.  The Wayne children weren’t part of the contract they were simply the only sure way he had of getting to The Shadow.  When it was over they would go home with no clue what had happened.  He had no intention of waking them up.  They wouldn’t know who had taken them and they would likely assume that The Shadow had rescued them. 

Moving to the bed, Slade took the cap off a syringe.  He was not going to risk something waking them up.  It was a little girl, Wayne’s daughter Cassandra. 

With steady and smooth motions, not touching the bed, Slade reached forward.  The needle never made contact.  One moment Cassandra seemed to be sound asleep the next a pillow was coming at his face and the syringe was knocked from his hand. 

Slade couldn’t help being a little impressed as the girl rolled off the bed on the other side and settled into a fighting stance, “What do you want?”  Cassandra asked.

Slade didn’t answer as he moved around the bed.  His admiration was quickly replaced by irritation at the interruption to his plans.  She wasn’t supposed to see him let alone ask him questions. 

The result was that he ended up engaged in something that was a cross between a fight and a chase.  Every time he got close she would somehow manage to dance out of his reach again.  One thing became apparent very quickly.  Cassandra Wayne had assassin training.  

She had the potential to one day be one of the best if she continued whatever training she had started.  Even with the unevenness of the fight she had managed to get several good hits in.  Not enough to put him down, but enough that without his armor he would have been feeling it. 

As it was, he was fully armored and had more than a foot and a hundred pounds on her.  She was fast, but he was faster.  He finally successfully grabbed ahold of one of her arms and from there, it was over. 

Jerking her off balance he caught her other wrist and pulled her arms behind her back.  She struggled, but he was stronger.  He held her wrists with one hand and grabbed a new syringe with his other, the first one having gotten lost.  He was not in the mood for this.

He had lost time and the chase had not been silent. 

Slade’s attention was drawn to the door as he heard someone approaching.  The footfalls were too light to be an adult’s.  His theory was proven correct.  The door was pushed open by a little boy who appeared younger than Cassandra.

Cassandra’s struggle grew worse when she saw her brother.  “Tim run!”

To his credit, Tim did run, just not in the direction his sister wanted.  What was it with Wayne kids and attacking intruders? 

“Let go of my sister!”  Tim yelled, pushing a button on the side of his watch. 

Slade stepped forward to grab Tim only to find that he was almost as slippery as his sister.  Since Slade was dragging said sister around it made it that much more difficult to catch him.  It became evident fairly quickly that Tim did not have the same training, but he was trained and trained well for a twelve-year-old.  Tim clearly knew he was outmatched, which translated to him throwing anything and everything that came within his reach, at Slade. 

With a growl of frustration, Slade batted away the lamp, and lunged forward and grabbed ahold of Tim’s shirt.  Yanking him closer, Slade switched his hold to Tim’s elbow.  The whole thing had only actually taken less than three minutes, but they were kids!  This was supposed to be the simple part.  They were not supposed to be a problem.  Most adults didn’t last three minutes!

Slade didn’t bother with trying to drug them.  Between all of Tim’s screaming and the fact that he had clearly hit a panic button, there didn’t seem to be much point.  Dragging them behind him, Slade headed for the door.  He was irritated.  He wasn’t sure where Wayne had found his kids, but they were clearly terrors.  He just wanted to leave.  He didn’t want to face The Shadow here.  This was The Shadow’s turf.

Slade froze as he stepped into the hall.  The man blocking his path was very much not a part of his plan.  He wasn’t a part of any of Slade’s contingencies or worse-case scenarios.  This was the wrong city! 

“I don’t know who you are, but you’ve made a big mistake,”  Superman said.

Slade had never needed to fight Superman and tonight was not supposed to change that!  This was Gotham!

There was nothing Slade hated more than having his contracts interrupted.  Still, he didn’t really have any options.  He couldn’t fight or outrun Superman while holding on to Wayne’s terrors.  He did the only thing he could.  He let go of the kids and made a tactical retreat. 

By the time he made it back to Gotham, he was seething.  Nothing about kidnapping the Waynes had gone correctly.  He had a new understanding of why Cassandra had never been kidnapped.  Superman showing up only put the nail in the coffin of what had turned into a disaster. 

The likelihood was The Shadow wouldn’t have shown up.  Even if he did Slade had no desire to fight an unknown and Superman at the same time.  There was the slim possibility that Superman was The Shadow. 

It didn’t feel quite right, but he would certainly be capable of pulling off what The Shadow had and he was clearly protecting the Wayne kids.  It would be a lot for him to protect two cities and the method was very different, but potentially Wayne was paying him to discreetly protect his kids. 

In Slade’s world, everyone had a price and it wouldn’t even be something Superman wouldn’t do.  It was just in a different city. 

If Superman was The Shadow then Slade was going to need to reevaluate the contract and tell his client that the price on The Shadow was going up.  Kryptonite was expensive after all. 

Chapter Text

Slade was thrumming with energy.  He was angry.  He needed a fight.  Even if Superman wasn’t The Shadow, The Shadow now probably knew about Slade’s presence.  He had tipped his hand and hadn’t gotten anything out of it.  Slade wasn’t about to let that stand.  He had come out tonight after The Shadow, but he would settle for The Bat.  Just because he had tipped his hand to The Shadow didn’t mean he had to give Batman enough time to hear about it.  The Bat would be a challenge.  He would give Slade the kind of fight he wanted. 

Slade had only managed to watch Batman in action once, but while Batman was hard to find, his car was slightly less so.  There were a lot of different places for the car to be, but it didn’t move as much as its owner and got picked up on cameras more often.  After failing to find any sign of The Shadow, Slade had hacked into the surveillance cameras across the city.  There were a lot of holes, the cameras being extremely scarce or even non-existent in parts of the city.  They hadn’t helped at all in finding The Shadow or even Batman, but they did help narrow down where Batman had parked.  

Once he located the car in a small side alley, Slade scanned the area and settled in to wait.  His goal was to spot Batman before he reached his car so he could take the fight to him.  He didn’t want him any closer to an escape than necessary.  He was furious, but he had been doing this too long and was too well trained to allow anger to cause him to make a mistake.  Angry or not he could still be patient.  His anger was simply another tool, another motivation to win.  This was not a fight where he could allow it to be anything else.  This was not a fight that he could afford to be distracted for.  Pushing any thoughts of the kidnapping and Superman away, Slade settled further into the shadows.  For now, His only focus was killing Batman.  

Jason was fully aware that his Dad was not happy, but he wasn’t going to let that affect him.  He was having too much fun for that.  The only reason his Dad was grumpy in the first place was because of how many guys there were.  He had been trying to keep Jason and Barbara away from any large fights, but most of the goons were too busy worrying about Batman’s presence to bother with Red or Batgirl.  Meaning that Jason could have all the fun he wanted with the few who were trying to fight him.

“Hey Spikey, where did you learn how to throw a punch?” Jason asked.  “Seriously I really want to know.  Was it in kindergarten?  Because I’ve definitely met first graders who are better at this than you.”

With a growl, the man lunged forward.

Grinning, Jason sidestepped out of the way.  “Seriously could you be any worse?”

“Brat, you won’t still be mouthing off when we’re done.”  A second thug snarled moving in behind Jason.

Ducking, Jason twisted and slammed the heel of his foot into the man’s knee.  “Don’t worry tattoo guy, I wasn’t leaving you out.  You’re really bad at this too!”

“Red,” Batman growled over the comm, “Stop antagonizing them.” 

“But B, it’s so much fun,” Jason said.  “Besides they really are bad at this.”

“I have to agree with Red,” Barbara said moving in beside him, “They really are.”

Whatever response Batman was going to make was interrupted by Alfred’s voice coming over the comms.  “There was just an attempted kidnapping of Cassandra and Tim Wayne.  Everyone is fine.  Superman intervened.  He hasn’t left yet.  The culprit got away.  According to Cassandra, it was a mercenary known as Deathstroke.  He is apparently considered one of the best in the world.”

“We’re on our way,” Batman said.

They all fall silent after that. 

Alfred’s news had drained all of Jason’s fun from the fight.  The only thing any of them cared about now was ending it quickly.  The people they were fighting really weren’t very good at it, but there were a lot of them.  Jason and Barbara finished with their few and then moved to pick off the guys on the edge of the fight with Batman. 

The fight really didn’t last long, but it felt like an eternity to Jason.  The fact that they had to take the time to secure all of the gang members so the police could come to get them did not help speed things along.  Jason knew Barbara was as anxious to go as he was and his Dad was probably more so.  If Alfred hadn’t assured them that everyone was okay and that Superman was staying, they wouldn’t have even bothered to finish the fight.  It didn’t make Jason feel better about how long it was taking them to go.

The distance from the car to where they had interrupted the gang hadn’t seemed very far to Jason.  The distance returning to the car felt like half the city. 

They were only a few rooftops away from the car when Batman spun around.  Jason barely had time to process that Batman had thrown one of his specialized throwing blades before Batman was yanking him and Barbara behind his back.  The blade collided with a knife, and both dropped to the roof. 

Jason’s stare was pulled from the knife as a man stepped out of the shadows.  He was dressed in black and orange armor.  He was holding a sword.  There was a second on his back and a lot more weapons strapped to his armor.  It wasn’t the armor or the weapons that had his attention though.  It was the man’s size.  He was huge.  He easily had several inches on Batman and he had the muscle mass to back up his height.  Jason knew size didn’t necessarily mean anything, but the man’s stance and the way he held his sword spoke to a level of skill that Jason had only ever seen in two other people.  Batman and The Shadow.      

“Deathstroke,” Batman growled.

“Batman.” 

The man’s voice sent a chill down Jason’s back.  It wasn’t a growl like Batman’s, but it was dangerous.  This was the man who had tried to take his siblings, who would have if Superman hadn’t come. 

Jason wasn’t sure how he felt about the fact that it was Superman and not The Shadow.  He was mad at The Shadow and yet it still felt wrong that he hadn’t been there.  He was supposed to be there.  He had promised.  Jason tried to push thoughts of The Shadow away.  Now wasn’t the time.  Besides the Shadow’s promise shouldn’t still matter.  It didn’t matter to him, because he didn’t want to see The Shadow again.  He didn’t.

Jason’s thoughts were successfully pulled away from The Shadow by his Dad’s voice.

“Car.  Now.”

Jason felt torn.  He didn’t want to leave his Dad to fight Deathstroke alone, but he wasn’t sure that he could actually do anything.  Barbara’s hand on his arm took the decision from him.  She backed up pulling him with her. 

“This is my city,” Batman said moving forward.

“Don’t worry.  I’ll leave as soon as I finish my contract,” Deathstroke said.

With that, they clashed. 

Jason had seen his Dad fight before.  He had seen Batman take on ten guys at once.  This though, this was nothing like Jason had ever seen.  Jason had never seen his Dad fight someone who could actually challenge him in skill.  The fight had barely started.  Batman and Deathstroke were merely testing, trying to get a feel for the way the other fought, looking for any weakness.  Yet it was already the most deadly exchange Jason had ever seen. 

It only took Jason a second to realize that something wasn’t quite right.  His Dad was taking more hits than he should have and suddenly Barbara didn’t have to pull Jason anymore because Jason needed to get off the roof.  His Dad was doing everything he could to stay in between Deathstroke and them and it was costing him. 

The other problem was that Deathstroke seemed to have picked up on the weakness and was taking full advantage of it.  Jason glanced back to the edge of the roof with a sinking feeling.  He and Barbara weren’t going to make it.  They were too far.  It didn’t stop him from pulling on her to speed up their backward movement, neither of them daring to take their eyes off Deathstroke. 

Deathstroke was moving the fight.  He was allowing Batman to stay in between them, but he was forcing the fight to circle them.  Jason and Barbara were still several feet from the edge when they were forced to stop.  They were finally facing the way they wanted to go, but that was because Deathstroke had successfully moved the fight into their path. 

Jason pushed Barbara sideways.  They could take a roundabout way to the car.  The only thing that mattered was getting off the roof and they weren’t too far from the other edge.  Barbara seemed to be thinking the same thing because Jason didn’t need to push her again. 

Deathstroke didn’t have the room to circle them a second time.  The first time had brought him too close to the edge.  Plus Batman was fully aware of what had happened and was refusing to allow Deathstroke any room to do it again. 

Jason and Barbara made it to the edge and fired their grapples.  Jason waited for the grapple to hook.  The line went tight and Jason moved to jump.  The line went limp a knife severing it.  Jason threw his arms out trying to regain his balance.  His hand found Barbara.  He wasn’t sure who needed the help more, but together they managed to fall backward onto the roof. 

Jason turned just in time to see Deathstroke step back from a well-placed strike between his shoulder and chest armor, his grip on his sword slipping.  Batman drove forward taking advantage of the ground Deathstroke had lost by throwing the knife at them. 

Jason felt a sliver of relief.  They weren’t off the roof yet and the fight was far from over, but it had evened back out. For the moment it actually seemed to tip toward Batman, Deathstroke the one now taking more of the punishment. He had switched his sword to his other hand, his arm only a little better than useless at his side. 

When this was over and they went home, Jason really wanted his Dad to teach him that strike.  For the moment he had other problems.  “We need to get off the roof.”

“I know,” Barbara agreed looking over the edge.  “But there’s no roof access and this side doesn’t have a fire escape.  Trying to climb down the side would leave us really vulnerable.”

Standing up, Jason moved toward the other side of the roof.  “Maybe one of the other sides has one.”

They made it with no problem, but there wasn’t a fire escape on that side either.  Without a word, they moved to check the next one. 

The fight had moved back towards the middle of the roof.  The only indication that they hadn’t been forgotten about was the way Batman shifted with their progress, continuing to keep himself between them and Deathstroke. 

None of the sides had a fire escape. 

“Now what?”  Barbara asked.

“He trapped us up here,” Jason said, “Now we make him regret it.”

“How?” Barbara asked, “That’s not a fight either of us are ready to get involved in.”

“No,” Jason agreed, palming some throwing stars, “But that doesn’t mean we can’t throw stuff at him.”

“Works for me,” Barbara said.

Jason felt his stomach sink as they turned back to the fight.  It had fully evened back out.  Deathstroke was using both arms like Batman hadn’t landed a strike that should have left his arm useless for more than an hour at the minimum. 

Jason had very little confidence that he and Barbara would actually accomplish anything.  He was pretty sure she felt the same, but neither said anything. 

They moved forward together.  Not too close, they needed to keep their distance, but they needed to find an opening.

For a split second, Jason thought they had found it as Deathstroke broke away from and to the side of Batman.  It was only a split second because in that second he also registered the gun that Deathstroke had pulled and was pointing at them.  His voice overlapped with Barbara’s as they both yelled to warn the other.  They threw themselves in opposite directions. 

Jason didn’t see Barbara get hit, too busy trying to get out of the way himself, but he heard her cry of pain. 

Batman lunged forward, driving his full weight into Deathstroke.  The gun fell to the ground as Batman grabbed Deathstroke’s arm and twisted.  Deathstroke dropped his sword, they were too close for it to do him any good, and slammed his fist into the side of Batman’s cowl.  All Jason could feel was horror as they continued to grapple.  It didn’t lessen at all when they finally broke away from each other.  Barbara was on the ground.  She was too far away.  Jason couldn’t tell where she had been hit and he couldn’t reach her.  The fight was now in between him and her.  Deathstroke was now in between her and Batman. 

Deathstroke’s focus shifted from Batman.  Pulling out another knife, Deathstroke spun and threw it at Barbara.  Batman leaped forward and Deathstroke ducked away.  The knife just missed Barbara as she rolled to the side.

Her cry of pain did not stop the feeling of relief in Jason because at least she was moving and at least Batman was close to her now.  Jason didn’t really have time for the relief though, because now he was the one facing Deathstroke.  He barely managed to get his arms up in time to block the blow coming for his face. 

Pain erupted down his arms and he staggered backward.  Jason knew he needed to move, he needed to block the next blow, but he couldn’t get his arms to respond.  All the air was driven from his lungs from a kick to his stomach.  He flew backwards, his legs hitting the ledge of the roof.  He couldn’t keep his balance. 

He saw his Dad lunging forward, Batman’s full focus on him as he fell.  He saw Deathstroke turn and in one smooth motion draw his second sword.  He tried to scream, but he didn’t have the air.  He saw his Dad stagger back as the sword went into his side. 

He didn’t see anything else, the ledge of the building in his way.  He was falling. 

Strong arms wrapped around him and suddenly he wasn’t falling anymore, the next second they were on the roof.  Jason didn’t need to look to know who it was. 

Jason was mad at The Shadow.

Jason hated The Shadow.

Jason never wanted to see The Shadow again.

The Shadow was a murderer.  He had killed a child.

The Shadow was dangerous.

The Shadow was enraged.

Jason could feel it in every line of his body.

He could hear it in The Shadow’s voice as he snarled at Deathstroke, pulling the mercenary’s attention from Batman.

Jason should still be afraid.

Jason felt safe.

The Shadow’s focus left Deathstroke for a moment, fury receding replaced by gentleness, as he set Jason on the roof.

Jason wobbled, The Shadow’s hand on his shoulder the only thing keeping him from falling over.

“So, you’re The Shadow,” Deathstroke said.

The Shadow shifted, so he was in front of Jason.  The rage returned to his body, but his hand remained gentle and steadying.  “Yes Deathstroke, and you’re in my city.”

The Shadow didn’t move any further, allowing Jason the moment he needed to regain his breath and find his footing. 

Taking the moment, Jason glanced around the roof.   Batman was standing across from Deathstroke.  He was tense, ignoring the blood dripping down his side.

Both he and The Shadow were ready for Deathstroke to attack. 

Jason was safe behind The Shadow, but Barbara was behind Deathstroke holding her shoulder.  She was standing again and was inching her way toward Batman, but if Deathstroke went for her she was too far away for anyone to do anything.  She picked up her pace as Deathstroke’s focus remained on The Shadow.

“I doubt that.  Batman said this was his city,” Deathstroke said, “Barely anyone has heard of you.”

“It’s both,” The Shadow said.  “What it’s not is your hunting grounds.”

Jason found his footing and a second later Barbara reached Batman, the moment of stillness was over.  The Shadow stalked forward not bothering to wait for Deathstroke to make a move.  “Batman, get them out of here.”

All Jason wanted was to get off the roof, but even with The Shadow here, part of him questioned if they would be able to.  Deathstroke had managed to fight Batman and keep him and Barbara from leaving.  He and Barbara were injured, his Dad was injured, Deathstroke only had to keep them separated or cut the grapple line again and they would be stuck.

Batman pulled Barbara behind him, but he didn’t move toward the edge.  Suddenly Jason had a more important question on his mind because watching The Shadow approach Deathstroke, he knew why his Dad was hesitating. 

The fear that had left when The Shadow caught him returned.  Only it wasn’t for him. 

Jason hated The Shadow.

Jason should be afraid of The Shadow.

Jason was afraid for The Shadow.

The Shadow was tiny compared to Deathstroke, Deathstroke who had escaped from Superman, who had injured Batman.  What if they left and The Shadow lost? 

“You think you’re ready for this fight kid?”  Deathstroke asked.

“Oh,” The Shadow said, “This isn’t going to be a fight.” 

Dick was almost to the manor when Alfred’s voice came over the comms informing Batman of what had happened.  He felt relief at the news that Superman was there.  The worry he had felt since an intruder had tripped his security system easing. 

He paused and took a moment to do more than just pinpoint his siblings’ heartbeats.  He took a moment to simply listen and let the sound ease the rest of his worry.  With the worry mostly gone the rage that he always felt when someone threatened one of his siblings surged forward. 

Superman was at the manor.  His siblings were safe. 

Dick changed directions, heading into Gotham.  He didn’t know why Slade was here, but he was going to find out.

Thirty minutes later a panic button was activated.  It wasn’t one of his siblings’.  It was the one Batman had. 

Bruce had been pushing the button every day for the last two weeks.  Dick always went and it was always nothing.  He didn’t want to talk, so he always left without revealing himself.  Tonight he doubted it was nothing.  Deathstroke was in Gotham.  Batman was out on the streets and Jason and Barbara were with him.

Dick picked up his pace.  He now had a direction.

From the moment The Shadow landed on the roof holding the kid, he had Slade’s attention.  Perhaps tonight was not going as badly as he had thought.  Slade had tried to kidnap the Wayne’s to get to The Shadow.  It hadn’t worked, but The Shadow was here anyway. 

Batman had proved to be skilled, but he was injured with two kids he was trying to protect, both of whom were also hurt.  Slade was sure he would put up a little more of a fight, but it was over, all that was truly left was the killing blow.

He had only set out to get The Shadow tonight.  He had settled for getting Batman early.  It looked like he was going to get both The Shadow and Batman.

Batman and the kids weren’t going anywhere until Slade was done.  If the kids survived the fight Slade would let them leave.  He didn’t care about them after Batman and The Shadow were dead. 

The first thing apparent about The Shadow was that he was angry.  Not just angry, but furious.  The second thing was that he was also protective of the kids, or at least the boy. 

Slade had used Batman’s protectiveness against him.  That weakness was what had cost him the fight.  He could use it against The Shadow just as easily.  Rage was another thing Slade was very good at exploiting.  Anger was blinding.  It made people sloppy in fights.  People could learn to use their anger and could learn how to look past it, but very few did. 

Slade didn’t immediately start the fight.  Instead he started poking.  He challenged The Shadow’s place in the city. 

The Shadow was clearly skilled, the way he stood evidence enough, but he also seemed young.  It was hard to tell for sure with his armor and mask, size was not always a reliable indicator, but if Slade had to guess he would put him not much older than the other kids. Late teens early twenty’s at the oldest. 

Voice carefully disinterested, Deathstroke threw another jab.  “You think you’re ready for this fight kid?”   Challenging skill and bringing up age was always a good way to rile up young fighters

“Oh,” The Shadow responded, “This isn’t going to be a fight.” 

Young, protective, angry, and cocky, Slade had a lot to use.

Slade readied himself for the start of the fight, for the probing and testing, for learning the other’s style and looking for holes in their skill.  He had enjoyed it with Batman and he was hoping The Shadow wouldn’t disappoint either.  

The Shadow was angry though and the way he was stalking forward told Slade that he was going to skip the start.  Assuming he survived long enough to straighten his head out, he would probably pull back and start the testing after Slade landed a few solid hits. 

The Shadow had escrimas on his back and knives strapped across his chest.  He didn’t bother to draw any of them as he approached.  As soon as he was in striking distance The Shadow lunged forward.

Slade allowed himself a small smile under the mask, anger truly was blinding.  Stepping to the side and forward, Slade twisted to strike at The Shadow’s back.  Except The Shadow wasn’t there.  The Shadow’s lunge should have carried him passed Slade.  Except it hadn’t. 

Pain erupted in Slade’s side.  Jerking away from the Shadow, he glanced down.  One of his knives, from off his armor, was buried in his side up to the hilt. 

Slade only had a split second to process before The Shadow was moving again.  Slade didn’t bother trying to get his own strike in, he simply tried to block The Shadow’s next one.  The blow didn’t land where he was expecting.  His armor creaked under the force, more pain blooming. 

Slade tried to back off and regroup.  One thing very rapidly became clear, The Shadow had not skipped the testing because he was sloppy, but because he didn’t need it.  It didn’t matter if Slade went offensive or defensive.  The Shadow knew how he was going to block and he always struck somewhere else.  He knew how he was going to strike and he was never there.  Slade had never fought The Shadow, but The Shadow fought as if they had.

Not only was the Shadow much more skilled than Slade gave him credit for, he also had enhanced abilities that matched Slade’s own.  The Shadow was as fast as Slade.  He was tiny, but the force behind each of his blows had Slade’s armor cracking and sent Slade skidding backward. 

Slade knew what a one-sided fight looked like.  He had been in plenty of them.  Most of the fights he was in were one-sided. 

He had never been the one taking the beating.  

Slade pulled his second gun and managed to get three shots off, none of which landed, before The Shadow caught ahold of his wrist.  Slade barely got free before The Shadow broke his wrist.  A bullet went into Slade’s knee before The Shadow tossed the gun aside. 

Slade grit his teeth and pushed forward.  He had never been in a situation where he was so thankful for his enhanced healing. 

Slade brought the hilt of his sword back as The Shadow ducked under the blade.  He felt and heard it connect, but it was a small victory, a line of fire down his back The Shadow’s retaliation.  Slade spun, The Shadow dancing just out of reach dropping another one of Slade’s knives now covered in his blood.  The Shadow had yet to pull a single one of his own weapons.

They circled each other for a moment, but Slade saw it for what it was.  It was not two equals looking for weakness, looking for an opening.  It was a predator playing with his food.  It was a cat playing with a mouse.  Slade hated that, for the first time in his life, he was the mouse.

At some point, Batman and the kids had made it off the roof.  Slade didn’t have the energy or focus to be upset about losing his opportunity to complete that contract.  He was simply glad that there were no witnesses to the disgrace that this fight had become. 

Slade braced himself as The Shadow grew bored with the circling and moved back in.  His arms ached from the times he successfully blocked a blow.  His whole body ached.  His healing was not keeping up.  Slade was good at ignoring pain, so he forced his arms to block more blows.  He forced his body to keep moving.  There wasn’t anything else to do.  More of his armor and weapons hit the roof.  He continued to fight anyway.  Slade had had to make tactical retreats before, but he had never run.  This time, if running had been an option he would have taken it.

The end only came after most of his armor was on the ground.  The end only came after the only weapon he still had was the sword in his hand. 

Slade staggered back.  His mask shattered. 

His wrist broke as The Shadow took his sword. 

He couldn’t avoid The Shadow as he turned his sword on him, sweeping his legs out from under him. 

Slade’s back hit the roof. 

The next second Slade felt a foot on his neck.

Slade glared up at The Shadow as he leaned forward snapping Slade’s sword and dropping the pieces by his face.

Slade could get up.  He could get out of this hold, but that was the point.  His armor was in pieces across the roof.  His weapons scattered among it dripping with his own blood.  Everything The Shadow had done had been to prove a point.  The Shadow hadn’t simply beaten him, The Shadow had torn him apart and he had used Slade’s own weapons to do it. 

The Shadow knew that Slade could get up and that was the point.  If Slade didn’t get up it was because he knew The Shadow could and would put him back down.  The Shadow’s foot on his neck wasn’t about keeping Slade down it was about making sure Slade knew how thoroughly he had lost. 

Slade didn’t move, but he didn’t drop his glare. 

“This is my city.  You’re not the hunter here.  I am,” The Shadow hissed pressing down ever so slightly.  “If you don’t want to be the prey then get out.  Oh, and if you ever go after any of the Wayne’s or any of the Bats again leaving the city won’t save you.”

With that, The Shadow was gone. 

Pushing himself up, Slade scanned the surrounding buildings.  He didn’t see The Shadow, but he hadn’t expected to.  With a scowl, he began gathering his weapons and the broken pieces of his armor.  He would be furious later and he would be having words with those who had hired him, but for the moment he was too tired. 

Getting Kryptonite and killing Superman would have been a lot easier.

Chapter Text

Bruce’s eyes never left his children as he made his phone call.  All Bruce wanted to do was join them on the cots they had pushed together and hold them.  He had come so close to losing each of them tonight.  If it weren’t for Superman and The Shadow tonight would have ended very differently. 

As it was Cass and Tim were extremely shaken up, Jason had severe bruising across his arms and whole torso along with a few re-cracked ribs and Barbara had been shot.  Superman had confirmed that none of Jason’s ribs were fully broken and that there wasn’t anything else to worry about.  Barbara’s injury was a clean through and through in her shoulder, the bullet having missed anything vital. 

There were things Batman had to do after Alfred finished stitching up his side, but Bruce still needed to be able to see his children.  He couldn’t stop thinking about what would have happened if Tim hadn’t called Superman, or if The Shadow had been just a few seconds later. 

This was the second time Jason would have died on patrol if it weren’t for The Shadow. 

He couldn’t stop thinking about how different his call would be if the bullet had been a few inches lower or to the side.  Jim had trusted him with his daughter.  How could he tell him that he hadn’t been good enough to protect her? 

With Barbara and his children safe in his view those thoughts were just a little quieter, just a little easier to ignore. 

For the moment he didn’t have time to worry about how much danger his children were in because of him.  For the moment he had to be Batman and focus on figuring out who had hired Deathstroke.  There was one obvious answer, which also meant there was another obvious target.  

Bruce knew Barbara was worrying about her dad.  Someone had already tried to kill him once and it was likely the same group who hired Deathstroke.  Gordon wouldn’t have a chance if Deathstroke went after him. 

Bruce wasn’t about to leave Gordon’s safety up to chance, which was why he sent Superman to check on him.  Clark had confirmed that all was quiet before Bruce even finished dialing Gordon.  He was staying out though just in case. 

Bruce hadn’t seen the end of the fight between The Shadow and Deathstroke.  He had been too busy getting Jason and Barbara home.  From what he had seen though, he doubted that Deathstroke would be going after anyone tonight. 

He had known that The Shadow was skilled, but tonight had shown him a level of skill he hadn’t predicted and removed any doubt that The Shadow was also enhanced.  However, unlike most enhanced people Bruce had come across, The Shadow did not depended on his enhancements.  From what Bruce had seen it was clear that even without them The Shadow would still be dangerous.  The enhancements merely built on the skill that was already there.  Cass had indicated that The Shadow was better than him, but Bruce had never imagined how vastly true that might be. 

Deathstroke was one of the world’s deadliest fighters.  Bruce knew that he and Deathstroke were extremely close in skill.  Removing anyone else from the equation both of them would be hard-pressed to beat the other in a fight. 

It had become clear within the first thirty seconds of watching The Shadow and Deathstroke who was going to win.  The Shadow had not been exaggerating when he said that it wasn’t going to be a fight.  Batman wouldn’t stand any more of a chance if he and The Shadow ever fought. 

Bruce had trained under, fought against, and fought beside some of the best fighters in the world.  He couldn’t think of anyone who even came close to The Shadow’s level of skill.  The Shadow had been enraged, but he had been fully in control. 

He had never seen anyone fight like The Shadow and yet it had been familiar.  It had reminded him of fighting alongside The Shadow, of realizing that The Shadow fit perfectly into his fighting style.  The familiarity without any reason for it bothered him more than the knowledge of how badly he would lose a fight with The Shadow if it ever came to that. 

For the moment he could only be grateful for The Shadow’s superior skill.  For the moment Bruce had a hard time believing he would ever need to fight The Shadow.  Not after watching the fury with which he fought Deathstroke contrasted with the gentleness of how he handled Jason. 

The familiarity, however, was a nagging itch in the back of his mind letting him know that he was still missing something important.

“Hello.” 

Gordon’s voice broke Bruce out of his thoughts about his children and The Shadow.

“Jim.” 

“Batman?”  Gordon asked, all signs of sleep leaving his voice.  “What happened?”

“There’s a man in Gotham known as Deathstroke.  He is considered the world’s deadliest mercenary.” 

“You think whoever our friends are who are moving in hired him and he may be here to kill me?”  Gordon asked.

“Yes,” Bruce said.  “I have an associate watching for him.”

“Meaning, you have someone watching me,” Gordon said.  “Do I get to know who this associate is?”

“Do you have any more information pertaining to this case?”  Bruce asked, ignoring Gordon’s question.

Gordon sighed.  “Yes, I do, which brings up another concern.  I may not be the only one they send this Deathstroke after.  Peter Jackson, the officer I told you about who saved me from the sniper, has started investigating this.  I tried telling him to drop it, but he refused.  He’s done really good work.  Most of the information I have is because of him.” 

“I’ll look into that,” Bruce said.

“Okay.  Jackson is a good officer, but he’s barely more than a kid.  He’s younger than Barbara.  I didn’t want him… Never mind, it doesn’t matter now.  I’m going to tell him about the mercenary.  I don’t think he’ll care and I’m sure it won’t stop him from doing something stupid, but he has a right to know,” Gordon sighed again.  “I know you’ll do your best to keep him alive.  He doesn’t seem to have concern for his own safety and he doesn’t think anyone else does either, which has made my life stressful, so good luck.  Everything I have is with me.  I’ll just leave the files on my table.  I’m assuming your associate can pick them up?”

“Yes,” Bruce said.

“In that case, I’m going to try and go back to sleep,” Gordon said.  “Not that I probably will…”

Hanging up and tapping his comm, Bruce moved over to the computer.  “Superman?”

“I have the files,” Clark said.  “Tell me where Peter Jackson is and I’ll check on him.”

“Hnnn,” Bruce grunted, looking for Jackson’s personal file.

“Sooo, associate?”  Superman asked.  “You really couldn’t just say that you had sent Superman?  I mean I guess I get it that goes against your no one else in Gotham thing, but associate?  Really?  What about friend?  You could have said your friend or does that also go against your code?  Are you not allowed to admit to having friends?  I’m just feeling like associate is really distant…”

The file came up and Bruce froze.

“Batman?”  Clark’s voice changed from teasing to worried, “Bruce?”

Bruce didn’t bother reprimanding Clark for using his real name over comms.  He simply rattled off the address that was on Jackson’s file and started pulling up anything else related to him. 

“He’s not home,” Clark said a second later.

“Go back to Gordon,” Bruce said. 

“Okay,” Clark said. 

He still sounded worried, but he didn’t try to press Bruce for answers, which was good because Bruce didn’t actually have any.  He just had a lot of coincidences piling up.  He knew Clark was probably listening to his heartbeat and he knew he was probably overreacting, but he didn’t have the time to get it to settle back down. 

He scanned through several files, before switching to the footage of Gordon’s attempted shooting. 

“Alfred,” Bruce said after watching the footage for the fourth time.  “I’m going back out.”

“Master Bruce, you are injured,” Alfred said coming to stand beside him.  “You should rest.”

Bruce didn’t look at Alfred as he closed out of everything but the original personal file.  “He’s investigating this case.” 

“I’m sure Superman is more than capable of watching out for both him and Commissioner Gordon tonight,” Alfred said.  “There is no reason for you to go back out.”

“His name,” Bruce said.

Alfred turned to the screen and Bruce could hear the moment he got it. 

“It’s just a name, Master Bruce,” Alfred said, but his voice wasn’t as firm as before.

Closing out of the last file, Bruce headed for the changing room.  Alfred didn’t try to stop him. 

Bruce could see the worry in his kids’ faces when he told them that he needed to check into something, but they didn’t fight him on it. 

Bruce gripped the wheel of his car. 

Alfred was right it was just a name. 

He was overreacting.  Jackson was just a kid, a new officer who had barely been on the force long enough to patrol on his own.  For the first few seconds after pulling up the file, the only thing Bruce had been able to see was his full name.  It might as well have jumped off the screen at him. 

Alfred was right it was just a name.

Jackson had spotted a sniper.  Jackson was investigating whomever it was moving into Gotham. 

It was just a name.

Bruce parked the car in an alley.  A few minutes later Batman slipped through the window of Peter Thomas Jackson’s apartment. 

It was just a name.

Peter Thomas Jackson.

It was just a name.

It wasn’t just a name.

It was Jason’s middle name, Damian’s middle name and Tim’s middle name.

It was his sons’ names.

It was one too many coincidences.

Clark was right, not that Bruce had doubted him.  No one was home. 

There wasn’t much to the apartment.  It was one room with a bathroom and a small kitchen attached.  The only piece of furniture was a twin bed pushed into a corner with a box underneath it.  The box had some clothes and nothing else. 

The bathroom had a few toiletries and a first aid kit.  Most of the kitchen cupboards were empty, a few dishes and some non-perishables taking up less than two of them. 

There were no personal items anywhere, no pictures, no nick knacks that people kept for sentimental reasons, and nothing for any kind of entertainment.  If it wasn’t for the lack of dust the apartment wouldn’t have felt lived in at all.  

Scanning the apartment again, Bruce tried to convince himself to leave, tried to convince himself that he really had just overreacted.  His eyes fell on the box under the bed and suddenly he was hit with a question.  Where was the gun? 

Jackson was a police officer, yet Bruce hadn’t found his gun or any ammo for it.  There was a strong possibility that he had it with him even though he wasn’t on duty, but that didn’t explain the lack of gun-related necessities.  There was the possibility that Jackson kept all of that at the station, but Bruce wasn’t going to assume that. 

He scanned the room again.  There wasn’t any obvious place for a secret compartment. The floor was too scuffed to show if anything was getting moved regularly, not that there was anything to move.  Bruce began testing the walls,  pausing when he reached the fridge.

Bruce stepped back.  The fridge was in a weird place.  It wasn’t in the kitchen, which considering the size of the kitchen wasn’t weird, but it wasn’t as close to the kitchen as it could have been.  The bed was in the corner closer to the kitchen and the fridge was in the corner across from it. 

Moving the fridge took a few minutes and then it took a few more to find the secret compartment.  Opening it was another matter completely.  The security reminded Bruce of what he used, which was the only reason he managed to get passed it as quickly as he did. 

Quickly was still twenty minutes, and calling it a compartment was an understatement. 

What had appeared to be the back wall was actually a wall running the length of the room to hide the existence of another room.  The room was extremely narrow.  Bruce had found the gun and a lot more.  There was a bow staff and swords, but it was the knives that caught Bruce’s eye.  He recognized them. 

Peter Jackson was The Shadow.

The pieces were fitting together.  What he had seen in the video suddenly made sense when joined with The Shadow’s skill.  The timeline clicked into place. 

The Shadow had a level of skill that Bruce had never seen before and he clearly had enhanced speed and strength.

One of the videos of the shooting had shown Jackson getting struck by a car.  He had gotten up and walked away from it like it was nothing.  Bruce had hacked into his medical file and found a report stating that he was fine.  Bruce had slowed the video down and watched it a few times.  As far as he could tell Jackson shouldn’t have been able to walk away with no problems. 

Jackson was highly skilled with enhanced speed, strength, and healing. 

Three years ago the Court of Owls had imploded for no apparent reason. 

A month later Jason had ended up in Batman’s car, only to be followed by the rest of Bruce’s children.

Peter Jackson showed up at the police academy only a few weeks after Cassandra and Damian were left with Bruce. 

Talons were the Court’s highly trained and highly brainwashed assassins who struck from the shadows unseen and unheard.  They had enhanced speed, strength and healing. 

The skill and enhancements were there.  The timeline added up.  The only question was how Jackson had managed to break free from the brainwashing, and why did he decide to bring Bruce children. 

“What gave me away?”

Bruce turned at the voice.  The Shadow was standing in the room.

 “I talked to Gordon.  He was worried about Deathstroke coming for you,” Bruce said.

 …“You’re Peter Jackson?”  Bruce asked because he had to be sure.

“It’s probably too late for me to deny that,” The Shadow said shrugging.  He stepped forward and Bruce moved out of his way, so he could get into the room. 

The Shadow took out his escrimas and put them away.  “At least you know you don’t have to worry about me.  I can handle Deathstroke.” 

“You’re a Talon,” Bruce said.  He didn’t leave any room for question in his voice.

The Shadow’s back was to Bruce, but he could still see the way his hands froze on removing the sheath with all his knives.  It was only for a second.  Bruce would have missed it if he hadn’t been watching.  The tension didn’t leave The Shadow’s shoulders as he went back to removing his gear.  The Shadow paused after he finished putting away everything extra from his suit. 

Bruce waited. 

A moment passed before The Shadow reached up and took off his mask.

“I’m not.”

There was another pause and then Jackson turned to face him.

“Not anymore.”

Bruce studied Jackson.  His face was void of any emotion.  He looked as young and as pale as he had in his picture, maybe more so.  His eyes hadn’t been gold in his picture.  They were the only difference, but they were hard to ignore.  They glowed in the dim lighting. 

All of the Talons had yellow eyes.  It was clearly something Jackson was covering up for his day job, likely with colored contacts.

“You took down the Court,” Bruce said, things continuing to fall into place.  “You won’t drop this investigation because you don’t want anyone replacing them.”

“Yes,” Jackson said.

“How did you escape the Court?” Bruce asked.  “None of the other… Talons have made any progress.”

“I did what they worked hard to make sure none of us were able to do,” Jackson said.  “I remembered.”

“How?”  Bruce asked.

Jackson shook his head.  “It doesn’t matter.  It won’t work for the others.  They’ll each need something different.  I don’t even know if it is possible for all of them.”

“But how did you remember?” Bruce pushed.  He needed answers.  “What did you remember?”

Jackson didn’t answer for a long time. 

Bruce felt like he was holding his breath.  He had begun to trust The Shadow.  The knowledge that he had been a Talon wasn’t enough to fully shake it, but Bruce had to have answers. 

When Jackson finally answered his voice was barely audible.  “Dick Grayson.”

Bruce froze, everything narrowing down to this.  He had been searching for answers for ten years.  Jackson’s face was still expressionless, but he wasn’t looking at Bruce anymore.  Jackson’s gaze was locked on some point behind Bruce, but Bruce didn’t think he was actually seeing it.

“I remembered Dick Grayson,” Jackson said, his voice still soft but easier to hear.  “You know, we were all in our teens or older when they took as.  Most of us were at least sixteen.  Not him though.  He was eight.  He was a child.”

“Why did they take him?”  Bruce asked.

“Because of his family, because of his potential, they thought he would be their greatest weapon,” Jackson scoffed.  “It didn’t work for them though.  He was a terrified, grieving child, but he was stubborn, and he knew how to hope. You can’t break someone who has hope.  You have to take it away.  They tried to take it from him, but they ended up killing him.  He was a child and they killed him.  He was everything we weren’t.  He was light and hope.  I remembered him and it was like waking up.  It was like waking up from a nightmare only to find out I was still in it.  I escaped the nightmare.  I woke up.  I woke up seven years too late to save him.  I took down the Court, but I was too late.” 

“There was no mention of him in the Court’s records,” Bruce said.

“He was a victim of the Court, but he was more than that.  He brought light and hope to a dark place.  I may have taken the Court down, but he’s the reason they fell.  I didn’t want him just getting written off as another victim that no one cared about,” Jackson said.  “He didn’t have any family left.  I didn’t realize anyone was still looking for him.”

“He’s the reason you saved Jason?”  Bruce asked. 

“Yes,” Jackson answered.

“Why did you bring him to me?”  Bruce asked.  “Why did you bring any of them to me?”

“Because I knew you’d take them.  I knew you would and could protect them.  They deserved to have a family.  They deserved to be safe,” Jackson said.  “And because the Court took a son from you.  I couldn’t give him back to you.  I was too late for that, but they needed you and you needed them too.”

“Why the name Peter Thomas Jackson?”  Bruce asked.

“That’s what gave me away.  I should have known it would.”  Jackson shook his head.  “The Court took everything from me.  Jason, Tim, Cass, Damian… Saving them, protecting them, it was the closest I’d come to fam…  It was the closest I’d come to caring about anyone or anything in a long time.  The name grounded me.  It was… is a reminder.  The Court wanted a weapon.  That’s not what I want to be.”

“What about who you were before?”  Bruce asked.  “What about your family?” 

“Talons have a tendency to outlive everyone around them,” Jackson laughed bitterly.  “Even if they were still around then what?  I’m not him.  I’m not the person they lost.  What would I tell them?”  

Bruce wasn’t sure how to answer that.  He didn’t think he could, so he didn’t try.  He simply asked the next most pressing question.

 “Would you consider patrolling with me again?  Jason and Barbara will be off the streets for a few nights, but assuming I can’t convince them to stay in permanently I would like to have you with us.”

“You want me patrolling with you?”  Jackson asked.

“Yes,” Bruce said.

“I’m dangerous,” Jackson said. 

“I know,” Bruce said.

Jackson’s gaze finally jumped back to Bruce.  “I’ve killed innocent people.”

Bruce nodded.  “I know that too.” 

“I’m a talon,” Jackson said.  “You might think you know what I’ve done, but you have no idea.  You have no idea how many innocent people I’ve killed, how much blood I have on my hands.  I still know.  I still remember.  I remember all of them.  I could tell you any detail you could think to ask and all the ones you wouldn’t.  You don’t want me near them.  You don’t want me patrolling with you.  I’m not safe.”

Bruce paused and took a moment to study Jackson.  His face was still blank, his voice flat like he was stating fact.  His eyes though were different.  There was something shattered in them.  There was fear and desperation in his eyes.  Jackson’s file said he was nineteen, but Gordon was right, he looked younger. 

Looking into Peter’s eyes, Bruce was reminded of Cassandra when she first came to him.  She had had a similar look in her eyes. 

There were differences though. 

Differences because Cassandra had had a rescuer.  Cassandra had known they wanted her as a weapon, but she had been rescued before they could force her to kill.  Before they could shatter her.  Peter had had no such rescue.   Bruce could see the memories weighing on Peter as if they were a physical thing. 

The Shadow might be unmatched in skill.  He might be the most dangerous person in the room.  None of that changed that all Bruce could see in front of him was another broken and hurting child.  Another child who had seen too early the ugliness of the world.  Another child who had had no one to protect him.  Another child who was in desperate need of someone to see him, to care about him.   

Reaching up Bruce removed his cowl, so he could make eye contact.  “You were right the first time.  You are not a talon.  Not anymore.  Talons are weapons used to kill.  You protect.  You are not responsible for the Court killing Dick Grayson.  You are not responsible for what they made you do.  You are only responsible for what you’ve chosen to do since.  When you got to choose you brought the Court down and since then you’ve chosen to protect.  You might still be dangerous, but you would never hurt them.  You have always been there to save them.  From where I’m standing my children are safest when they are near you.  Thank you for protecting them.  Thank you for coming tonight.”

“When have you been hanging out with David?” Peter mumbled before addressing Bruce’s thanks.  “I told you I would.”

“Your partner?” Bruce raised his eyebrows.  “Why would I have been with him?”

“It’s nothing, just forget about it.  I’ll patrol with you.”  Peter’s lips twitched into a slight smirk.  “Someone has to keep you out of trouble.  I told you that even Batman would need to be rescued.” 

“Yes, you did,” Bruce agreed.

Bruce wasn’t sure what had caused the sudden shift from completely closed off to slightly open, but if he had to guess he would say David Carter had something to do with it. 

He knew that one conversation could not fix what had taken years to break, but just maybe Peter Jackson wasn’t as alone and uncared about as he seemed to think.  Maybe Bruce wasn’t the only one interested in helping him. 

Peter had had the world taken from him and yet he had still managed to give it to Bruce.  Bruce just hoped he could return the favor.  Really he had no idea what he was doing, but between all his kids he had a lot of practice not knowing what he was doing and he thought he was getting better at it.     

Chapter Text

After Bruce left, Dick finished changing out of his suit.  Grabbing his computer, he sank onto his bed.  The job of checking through his security systems was too familiar and automatic to distract him from his swirling thoughts. 

He had known that picking Peter Thomas Jackson as a name was risky.  He had known that it might give him away.  He had obliterated everything else that could connect him to his past, everything but that name. 

He hadn’t been lying to Bruce when he said he needed it, but he hadn’t been honest about why he needed it.  He didn’t need the name as a reminder.  He didn’t need it to help him remember.  Remembering wasn’t his problem. There was no risk that he would forget.  He couldn’t forget. 

He had decades of memories, every detail as clear now as when it happened.  He had decades worth of memories of watching his friends and family die, of watching them reject and walk away from him. 

In the past, Dick had tried to cling to the good memories to get passed the bad.  In the past when the good memories weren’t enough he had clung to the friends and family he still had to try to numb the pain of remembering their anger or death.  In the past, Dick had always had something to cling to when the good memories weren’t enough. 

Here and now, in this timeline, Tony Zuco had ended his world and The Court of Owls had made sure Dick didn’t get it back. 

Dick had chosen the name Robin after his parents died because the name was all he had left of them.  Dick had chosen the name of his brothers because like with Robin it was the only thing he had.  It was all he had to cling to when his good memories couldn’t outweigh the memories of anger, death, and blood-drenched hands. 

Dick had needed the name because his memories were as likely to drown him as they were to help him stay afloat. 

Bruce had found him because of the name and Dick didn’t know what to do.  Bruce knew that The Shadow and Peter Jackson were the same person.  He knew that he had been a talon.  Dick’s carefully crafted lies were falling apart around him. 

Dick had done his best to separate himself from Dick Grayson, but Bruce was so close to that truth as well.  As much as his children and friends made fun of him for missing things, Bruce was considered the world’s greatest detective for a reason.  It wouldn’t take much for Bruce to make that final connection and that was terrifying to Dick.   

He wasn’t the boy that Bruce had wanted and lost.  He wasn’t the boy who had somehow earned a place in Tim’s heart as a brother.  He wasn’t Dick Grayson.  He wasn’t light and hope anymore. 

He had been serious when he said you couldn’t break someone with hope.  The Court had blocked out his light and they had stolen his hope.  The Court had broken him. 

His inability to forget had broken him out of the brainwashing.  ‘Waking up’ had allowed him to leave the Court.  ‘Waking up’ had allowed him to destroy the Court.  ‘Waking up’ had allowed him to save his siblings.  But ‘Waking up’, remembering everything, wasn’t enough to give him his hope back.  

In this ‘timeline,’ The Court had broken him. 

Dick stayed in the shadows because it was what he was taught by the Owls.  He stayed in the shadows because he didn’t know how to be light or hope anymore. 

Dick could remember what it was like to not be broken.  In the other timelines, he could remember being light for others.  He could remember having hope.  Dick could remember it all, but he didn’t know how to get any of it back.

The Court had broken him and he didn’t know what to tell Bruce or Alfred or his siblings.  

Pushing his computer away, Dick got up and started pacing.  He couldn’t get part of the conversation out of his head.  He couldn’t get Bruce’s question out of his head.

“What about who you were before?  What about your family?” 

His answer had been honest, maybe the most honest he had been in the whole conversation, but it still haunted him.

“Even if they were still around then what?  I’m not him.  I’m not the person they lost.  What would I tell them?”  

Dick hadn’t expected Bruce to be able to answer the question, however, he had desperately wanted his Dad to anyway.  There had only been a couple of feet in between them, but with that question unanswered Dick had never felt further away from his Dad. 

If something happened and his siblings and Bruce rejected The Shadow or Peter Jackson, Dick could survive.  Dick didn’t know what he would do if they figured everything out and rejected Dick Grayson. 

When Bruce asked if Dick would patrol with him again and not just him, but with Jason and Barbara when they recovered, Dick had tried to push him away. 

It had been two and a half weeks since he told Jason that he had killed Dick Grayson.  He had two and a half weeks to step back and think.  He knew he had overreacted. 

That didn’t change the fact that as desperately as he wanted to be close to them there was still a large part that demanded he keep them at arms length.   That part had wanted to run, wanted to disappear and make it as if Peter Jackson had never existed. 

Dick didn’t know what he would hold onto if he burned the name, but it hadn’t stopped him from planning to the first time.  When it came down to it, it was only a name and it could only help to ground him so much. 

Running a hand through his hair, Dick flopped back onto his bed and stared at the ceiling.

He couldn’t leave now.  It wasn’t just a name grounding him anymore.  If he cut ties as Peter Jackson, it would also mean leaving the Carters.  Dick just couldn’t bring himself to do that. 

Peter Jackson wasn’t just a link to his siblings anymore.  Peter Jackson had become his link to the Carters. 

It had become his link to Meredith, who aggressively lavished him with affection, who openly and frequently called him her grandson. 

It was his link to Abigail, who had quietly loved him, who had made sure he was taking care of himself, who had always greeted him with open arms ready to give him a hug, who had informed him that she and David would follow him if he left, who had called him her son.

 It was his link to David, who had looked at the partner he had been stuck with and dragged him home, who refused to let Dick leave now that he was there, who after hearing the worst things about Dick, had told him he was proud of him, who had wrapped him in his arms and held him, who had handed him his daughter and trusted Dick with the most precious thing in the world to him. 

Dick didn’t know how to hope anymore, but David and his family had handed Hope to him both literally and figuratively.  Bruce had come tonight and he had sounded so much like David.  He had sounded so much like the Dad Dick had lost, like the Dad Dick so desperately wanted back. 

For so many years, Dick had been the one people went to when they needed hope.  In other lifetimes he had been hope for Bruce, but tonight Bruce had come and offered Dick hope.  Dick only had two choices, he could either grab onto the hope that was being offered by both of his families with both hands or he could run. 

Dick hadn’t been able to bring himself to walk out on the Carters.  He had tried to push when Bruce asked him if he would patrol with the family, but Bruce had refused to be pushed away. 

Dick only had two choices, but he already made his decision when he let David hold him through the night.  Saying yes to Bruce solidified that decision. 

Sitting up, Dick turned back to his computer.  At the very least he had an excuse and distraction for staying.  Deathstroke was still in Gotham.  He had gone to one of his safe houses to nurse his wounds.  Dick would be keeping close tabs on him until he left.  However, more than the distraction of watching Deathstroke, his presence possibly gave Dick a way to find some of the people in charge. 

After years of fighting, being trained by, and working with Slade, Dick was very familiar with his systems.  Checking his own security wasn’t a distraction, but breaking into Deathstroke’s systems and using them to find the person who had reached out to Deathstroke would be.

Bruce stared at the ceiling, his thoughts refusing to settle as he listened to his childrens’ breathing.  After he had gotten back, they had all piled into his bed, even Barbara.  Jason, Tim, and Damian were tucked against him, while Cass and Barbara were curled together at the edge of the bed.  None of them had wanted to be alone again tonight.  Just leaving the cave had put Tim and Cass on edge.

It was moments like this when they sought him out for protection that he felt the weight of being a father.  Bruce couldn’t protect them all the time.  Batman was supposed to work alone, but for the sake of his children, Bruce had broken that rule.  For the sake of his children, Bruce was learning how to accept and ask for help.   

They had all fallen asleep quickly, but Bruce’s thoughts wouldn’t let him sleep.  For the moment he wasn’t worried about Deathstroke.  Superman was watching Jim.  Peter could take care of himself, at least with Deathstroke.  And the likelihood of Deathstroke coming back to Wayne Manor after running into Superman was slim. 

It wasn’t Deathstroke’s presence in Gotham keeping him up. 

It was his conversation with Peter.  It was the problem of how much to tell his children.  Jason believed The Shadow had killed Dick Grayson and it was tearing him up.  Tim, Cass, and Barbara were still looking for Dick Grayson.  The only thing they were going to get out of looking for a boy long dead was pain. 

Knowing the truth would ease Jason’s pain, but it would devastate Tim.  He could just tell Jason, but then Tim and the others would still be looking and either they would eventually find the truth or a version of it, or the search would start to tear them up.

This was the kind of conversation Bruce would prefer to avoid, but as painful as the truth was, secrets and lies would hurt his children more. 

Bruce was still awake as the first rays of dawn began to filter through the windows.

Damian was the first to stir.  He had completely slept through everything, including the move into the cave and then Bruce’s room.  The others quickly followed.  The five-year-olds excitement at discovering he was in his Dad’s room with his siblings was a hard thing to sleep through. 

“Easy Damian,” Bruce admonished.  “You need to settle down if you’re going to stay on the bed.”

Damian pouted, but he did stop his bouncing. 

“Oww!”  Jason hissed as he tried to sit up.  “This is not fair!  My ribs just healed!”

“Are you okay Jay?”  Tim asked leaning over Bruce. 

“I’m fine,” Jason tried to grit out.  “It just gives me a chance to continue my experiments.  I’m trying to figure out how to survive without breathing.” 

“How are you feeling Barbara?”  Bruce asked, sitting up so Jason could lean against him. 

“Fine, I think,” Barbara grimaced.  “My shoulder does kind of… scratch that.  There’s no kind of about it.  My shoulder really feels like it’s been lit on fire.”

“Alfred will check over you and Jason again to make sure everything is still looking okay,” Bruce said.

“I get Afed!”  Damian squealed, scrambling off the bed, his excitement coming back as quickly as it had left.

Bruce felt a flicker of fear as Damian disappeared through the door.  Pushing it down, Bruce turned to Tim and Cass.  “How are you two feeling?”

“I’m okay,” Tim said.  “Deathstroke didn’t hurt us.  It was just a little scary until Uncle Clark came.”

Cass nodded.  “I’m okay too.”

The sound of running feet drew Bruce’s attention back to the door. 

“Afed!”  Damian exclaimed skidding into the room.

Alfred was only a few paces behind the excited five year old,  “Thank you, Master Damian.”

Easing himself from between Tim and Jason, Bruce stood up.  “I need to talk to your uncle.”

“Masters Damian and Timothy and Miss Cassandra how about you three go get around for the day,” Alfred said.

Cass and Tim climbed off the bed and followed their Dad into the hall, Damian bouncing behind them.

“Clark,” Bruce said watching his children go into their rooms.

A minute later Clark was standing next to him.

“Anything last night?”  Bruce asked.

“No,” Clark said.  “Everything was quiet.”

Bruce turned back to his room.  “Would you check Jason and Barbara again?”

“Of course Bruce,” Clark said following him.

“Everything still looks fine,” Clark said after a second.

Bruce nodded. 

A moment later Alfred finished up his own inspection.  “Master Clark is correct.  Everything is appearing fine.”  He said handing both Barbara and Jason pills for the pain.

“In that case, I’m going to go get changed,” Barbara said, starting to stand.  Grimacing, she reached up to touch her shoulder.  “I should probably see if Cass will help me.”

“I’m just staying in this,” Jason said carefully leaning back onto the bed.  “We’re not going anywhere today.”

Alfred raised his eyebrows, but he didn’t override Jason.

“Barbara, when you’re done come back and bring the others too,” Bruce said.

“Okay.”  Barbara nodded heading out the door.

“I should go get breakfast ready,” Alfred said, moving to follow her.

“I need to talk to you once Barbara, Tim, and Cass get back,” Bruce said. 

“I see,” Alfred said redirecting to one of the chairs in the room instead.

“What do we need to talk about Dad?”  Jason asked.

“Wait for the others to get back,” Bruce said running his hand through Jason’s hair.

Bruce turned to Clark.  “I would like you to hear this also, but I don’t want Damian to.  When they get back can you occupy him somewhere else?”

“No problem,” Clark said.

Bruce situated himself back on his bed beside Jason.  No one said anything as they waited for the others.  They didn’t have to wait long.  The others returned heralded by Damian’s bouncing footsteps. 

Barbara sat down in a second chair as Tim and Cass climbed back onto the bed.  Nodding at Bruce to let him know he would be listening in, Clark got Damian’s attention and took the energetic child to another room. 

“What are we all doing?”  Tim asked looking around.

“Dad has something he wants to talk about,” Jason said.

“Oh,” Tim said eyes turning to Bruce.

Bruce took a deep breath.  He had everyone’s attention, but for once he wished he didn’t.  This was a conversation he really didn’t want to have. 

He glanced down at Jason.  “I talked to The Shadow last night.”

Jason pushed himself upright. 

“The Shadow was a talon for the Court of Owls,” Bruce said glancing between his children before settling back on Jason.  “He was the one who caused them to fall.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” Barbara said staring at Bruce.  “How did he break free?  No one else did.”

“Ten years ago the Court took a young boy…” Swallowing, Bruce tried to clear his throat so he could continue.

“No,” Tim’s voice was soft.  “They didn’t.  They couldn’t.  He wasn’t in their records.”

Bruce’s met Tim’s eyes.  “The Shadow destroyed any mention of Dick Grayson because he didn’t want people just thinking about him as one of the Court’s victims.  The Court tried to turn Dick into one of their weapons, but they weren’t able to.  Dick Grayson was the reason The Shadow was able to later break free from the Court and take them down.”

“Does that mean…” Tim trailed off, his eyes filling with tears.  “He’s…  He’s gone isn’t he?”

“Yes,” Bruce softly whispered.

Tears spilling over, Tim threw himself at Bruce sobbing.

Bruce wrapped his arm around Tim and drew him in.

“The Shadow…” Jason stopped his eyes moving from Bruce to Tim.

“No, he didn’t,” Bruce, said answering Jason’s unspoken question.  “The Court of Owls killed Dick because they couldn’t break him.  The Shadow blames himself for not breaking free soon enough to save him.  That’s why he told you what he did.”

“Oh,” Jason said leaning into Bruce.

Bruce squeezed Jason’s shoulder.  He could still see pain in Jason’s face as he watched Tim grieve, but the weight that Jason had been carrying around for the past few weeks was gone.

Bruce glanced at Cass, Barbara, and Alfred.  They were all sober.  Bruce could see his own pain and grief reflected in Alfred’s eyes.  He knew as soon as he had decided to take Dick Grayson in Alfred had chosen to love the boy.  They had both lost him.  It wasn’t a surprise to Alfred to learn that Dick Grayson was dead and he doubted it was a surprise to Cass or Barbara, but it didn’t make it less painful. 

Barbara, however was still trying to process the other news. “The shadow was . . . a Talon?” she whispered to herself.

Bruce turned to Barbara.  “The Shadow is the one who saved your dad.”

Barbara’s eyes widened.  “He’s Officer Jackson?”

“Yes,” Bruce nodded.  “He didn’t have a choice in the Court, but since he reclaimed his life he’s always chosen to protect anyone he can.”

No one said anything for a minute. 

Standing up Alfred broke the moment.  “Breakfast is not going to make itself.”  He glanced at Tim.  “I will bring it up when I am done.”  With that, he left the room.

Tim’s sobs were the only noise in the room after that, each person getting lost in their own thoughts.  Cass moved to lean against Tim sandwiching him between herself and Bruce. 

Leaning his head on top of Jason’s Bruce tightened his hold on Tim. 

By the time Alfred returned with breakfast, Tim had cried himself to sleep.  Barbara rejoined them in the bed brushing her good shoulder against Cass as Alfred set trays on the bed.   Clark nodded at Bruce as he brought Damian in to join them.  Bruce didn’t wake Tim as the rest of them started eating.  He could eat later. 

Today was going to be rough.  The next few days would likely be too.  Batman had things he needed to do, but Batman had help and Bruce’s children needed their father.

“The commissioner wants to see you,” Clair said the moment Dick stepped through the precinct doors.

“Okay, thanks,” Dick said heading for Gordon’s office.

Dick wasn’t exactly surprised that Gordon wanted to see him.  It made sense since he knew about Deathstroke and would be worried about him going after Peter. 

Dick tapped on his door.

“Come in,” Gordon called.

“Clair said you wanted to see me,” Dick said, stepping into the room.

Gordon nodded.  “Yes, sit down.”

Sitting down, Dick waited for Gordon to tell him about Deathstroke.

Gordon folded his hands on his desk.  “There’s a mercenary in Gotham called Deathstroke.  He was likely hired by whoever tried to kill me and whoever is responsible for the new gang.  Considering that you have started investigating this case you are likely one of his assigned targets.”

“You’re probably also on his list since they already tried to kill you,” Dick said.

“I’m aware of that,” Gordon said.  “I have protection.  I am concerned about you though, since you do not.”

“Good, make sure you do whatever the people protecting you say,” Dick said ignoring the second part.  “Was there anything else?”

“Jackson,” Gordon said staring him down.  “This Deathstroke is known to be one of the best assassins in the world.  We should talk about what to do to keep you safe.”

Dick stood up, the stare not affecting him at all.  “If he’s the best there’s no point in doing anything.  There’s nothing to talk about, so if that’s it I should get to work.” 

Shaking his head, Gordon sighed.  “Just please be careful.”

Turning at the door Dick flashed Gordon a smile.  “I always am.”

Gordon’s frown said exactly how little he believed Dick.

Gordon rubbed his temples as the door closed.  He hadn’t really been expecting the conversation to go any differently, but it didn’t mean he liked it.  For the sake of his sanity, he really hoped that Peter Jackson developed a self-preservation instinct before he got himself killed. 

Chapter Text

Slade didn’t move.  His breathing was level as he watched his target get home through the scope of his rifle.  It had been three days.  Three days since he had lost to The Shadow.  It had taken a full day and a half for his body to completely recover from the fight. 

He had never needed more than half a day before, but he had also never taken so much damage either.  He hadn’t left his safe house for the past three days.  He had needed the time for more than just recovering he had needed it to plot his next move. 

He had been hired to take out five targets with an emphasis on two, Batman and The Shadow.  The Shadow had made it very clear that going after Batman would draw his wrath.  Slade could not take out Batman until he had taken out The Shadow.  Slade had to take The Shadow out first, which left him with one question.  Was it worth it? 

Slade had never failed to fill a contract in his life.  The idea of failing now, of allowing that kind of hit to his reputation was almost unthinkable.   Taking on The Shadow would require a lot more planning and information.  Meaning it would require a lot more time. 

No matter how much information or planning he went in with, it would still be a huge risk to challenge The Shadow again.  He would need a lot more money from his clients to make it worth the risk.  Just staying in Gotham to try and gather information was a risk.  For that alone, Slade would need a million. 

The fight had been completely one-sided.  The Shadow destroyed him.  Slade wasn’t sure that any amount of information or planning could tip things for him, which meant that potentially no amount of money would be worth it. 

He had never failed a contract.  His pride demanded he stay.  His pride demanded he protect his reputation at all costs. 

Slade was proud, but he was also practical.  Unless he found some extremely solid information that would give him a clear edge he was not going after The Shadow.  He didn’t like being stuck in Gotham for so long, but his clients could pay him for the risk and he had a few other contracts to break up the information hunt. 

Really, it was only one other target for the time being.  Whether he decided to take on The Shadow or not he wanted to avoid drawing his attention.  Taking out more than one cop close together was just asking for The Shadow to come find him.  Meaning he had needed to pick between the three targets.    

Commissioner Jim Gordon was at the top of his client’s list after The Shadow and Batman, but he was also a high-profile target.  His death would draw attention no matter how Slade did it.

Officer David Cater had a family, which would make a home invasion gone wrong either suspicious if he were the only one to die, or headline news if the entire family died.  He was also on leave, so there was no chance for a fatal incident.  Not that any of that mattered.  David Carter was just a loose end.  He was last on the list. 

Officer Peter Jackson was getting close to uncovering things that were supposed to stay buried and Slade’s clients wanted him silenced.  Peter Jackson was a nobody.  He was little more than a rookie, beat cop, just barely out of his first year.  

Cops in Gotham died all the time especially new ones who didn’t have their partner.  An accident on patrol would be easy enough to set up, but that still wasn’t perfect.  There was always the slim chance the media would decide to turn the kid cop into a hero.  A slim chance was more than Slade wanted to take with The Shadow an ever-present threat. 

Jackson lived alone in a bad part of town.  Home invasions were normal in Gotham, and fatal ones were common.  Peter Jackson was a kid on his own with no ties to anyone.  No family, no friends, no one who cared about him. 

He would die in a home invasion gone wrong and no one would notice, no one would care.  There would be nothing to potentially make it heroic, nothing to make it notable.  People died all the time in Gotham.  Death was normal. 

Straightening up, Slade broke down his rifle.  Jackson had arrived home five minutes ago and had proceeded to go into his kitchen and stand in the only place in his very small apartment that was a bad angle for Slade to shoot. 

It didn’t matter because Slade hadn’t been planning to shoot him anyway.  A bullet from a sniper rifle would mess up the ‘home invasion gone wrong’ story. 

Slipping in through the window, Slade pulled a knife.

“You know it’s normally considered polite to knock, but I guess knocking has never been your strong suit has it Slade?  Oh,” The boy turned to face him.  “And if you throw that knife at me or try to stab me with it I’m keeping it.”

Slade froze.  The kid turned back to the coffee he had been pouring like there was no threat at his back.  The kid knew his name.  According to his file, Peter Jackson was nineteen almost twenty.  He had only been on the Gotham police force for a little over a year.  He was new.  He was a kid.  He looked closer to fifteen than nineteen. 

He knew Slade’s name. 

Only a few people knew who he was behind the mask.  Only a few people knew that Slade was Deathstroke. 

Slade wasn’t even wearing his Deathstroke armor right now.  The orange and black were too distinctive, his need for discretion too important. 

“How do you know my name?”  Slade growled.

“Coffee?” The kid said turning back to Slade as he finished pouring a second cup, completely ignoring Slade’s question.  “I know that you’re too practically to have something as ridiculous as a favorite blend of coffee.”  The kid rolled his eyes.  “But this is one of your preferred blends.”

Slade didn’t have a chance to answer before the kid stepped up to him and placed the cup into his hand. 

“Now that you’re not being a creeper watching me through your rifle scope, I’m going to change into something more comfortable.” 

Slade turned with the kid as he stepped around him.  The kid who knew his name, who had known Slade was in the apartment before Slade announced himself.  The kid who had purposely stood in the one place Slade couldn’t get a shot because he knew Slade had set up a sniper position and who possibly knew one of Slade’s preferred blends of coffee. 

The kid reached under his bed and pulled out a box.  “When I’m done and you’ve finished your coffee we can have a rematch if you want.  I mean I won’t be in my armor or have my weapons,” Grabbing a pair of sweatpants and a tee shirt, the kid turned to face him.  He was casually flipping one of Slade’s knives between his fingers.  “But I guess I can always use yours again.” 

The kid, Jackson, The Shadow, grinned at Slade.  He flicked the knife before disappearing into the bathroom.  Slade caught it easily, reflexively.  His mind was stuck on one thing.  He had just walked into The Shadow’s house. 

Slade didn’t move for a moment.  He didn’t know what to do.  His entire trip to Gotham was boiling down to unanticipated encounters and events.  It was common for a contract to not go according to plan.  Slade planned on contracts not going according to plan.  But this?  This was more than things just deviating from the plan.  This was a disaster. 

He had been hired to take out five targets.  The Shadow’s ability had Slade questioning if any amount of planning, or information would be enough for him to kill The Shadow. 

He couldn’t take out Batman unless he took out The Shadow. 

He couldn’t take out Peter Jackson unless he figured out how to take out The Shadow because Peter Jackson was The Shadow.  

He couldn’t take out David because he was Jackson’s, The Shadow’s partner. 

He couldn’t take out the Commissioner because he was The Shadow’s boss. 

Slade had been hired to take out five targets.  He couldn’t take out even one of them.    

The possibility of missing one or even two was bad enough.  The possibility of missing all five was unthinkable, yet it was staring him in the face. 

Peter Jackson was The Shadow.  The Shadow had beaten Slade in every area.

Slade had been unable to find The Shadow.  The Shadow had come for him.

Slade had been unable to predict, respond to, or stand up against The Shadow’s attack.  The Shadow had fought as if he knew Deathstroke.

Peter Jackson had known Slade was watching him.

Peter Jackson had known when Slade entered his apartment.

Peter Jackson knew Slade’s name.

Looking down at the cup in his hand Slade put away his knife and took off his mask.

He wasn’t worried about the coffee being drugged or poisoned his enhanced healing would protect him against either of those, but he was worried.  He took a sip. 

What was happening?  The Shadow was getting under his skin with a cup of coffee.  Slade barely had enough control to avoid crushing the cup.  He set it on the counter before the urge to throw it against the wall became too strong.  He was a professional.  He was not going to let The Shadow intimidate him with coffee.

Jackson hadn’t been lying about the coffee.  The number of people who knew his name was small.  The number of people who could name one of his preferred blends of coffee was smaller still.  

Slade took in a slow breath and smoothed out his expression.  He refused to let Jackson see how unnerved he was.  He didn’t need his mask for that; in this at least he would not let The Shadow win. 

Jackson stepped out of the bathroom and dropped his uniform onto his bed.  “So, do you still want a rematch?”

“I’m not here for a fight,” Slade said.

“Of course not, you’re just here to kill me.”  Jackson grinned.  “Spoiler alert, that’s not going to work.”

Jackson brushed passed him and jumped up onto the counter.  “I don’t really have any seating, but there’s the counter, or the bed, or the floor, or you can just keep standing there like a weirdo and continue to try and look intimidating.  I’ll let you know if it starts working.” 

Slade didn’t sit down, but he did move to lean against one of the walls so he wasn’t standing in the middle of the floor.   

The room was relatively silent for a moment as they studied each other, or more correctly as Slade studied Jackson and Jackson slurped his coffee. 

Jackson was completely relaxed, for the moment the dangerous man that he was almost entirely hidden by a façade of disinterest.  His eyes were the only things to give him away. 

According to his file, he had green eyes.  When Slade had entered his eyes had been green.  The first thing Slade had noticed when Jackson returned was his eyes.  They were gold.  They were chilling.  They were the eyes of a predator and Slade had already learned that he was the prey. 

“So, if we’re skipping the part where you try to kill me, now what?”  Jackson asked, reaching over to grab the coffee pot and pour himself some more.

If The Shadow just wanted to talk then Slade would oblige.  He might be playing with fire, but he had questions.  “How did you get your information?”

“It’s amazing what you can find on Google,” Jackson said shrugging.

Slade met the gaze of the predator and held it.

Jackson grinned.  “It’s rather complicated, but the uncomplicated, mostly true-ish version is that I’ve spent a lot of time dealing with alternate versions of you.”

Did Jackson really expect Slade to buy that?  Technically it did explain things.  Still, Slade had an explanation staring him in the eyes.  Slade had heard of the discovery and fall of The Court of Owls.  He had heard of their assassins, talons. 

There was no doubt in his mind that he was standing across from one of them now.  Being a talon did explain Jackson’s skill, it did not explain his knowledge of Slade, but alternate versions sounded preposterous. 

Slade raised an eyebrow.  “Alternate versions?”

“Yep!”  Jackson said before he began noisily slurping from his coffee again.

“What do you mean by a lot of time?”  Slade asked gritting his teeth.  Jackson’s grin and slurping were starting to grate on his last nerve.  “You seem a little young.”

Jackson merely waved his hand in a “you know how it is” gesture.

Slade held the golden gaze and tried to remind himself that the kid in front of him had and could again destroy him. 

“I’m a lot older than I look,” Jackson answered finally deciding to come up for air.  “You can be sure of this though, I know everything about you.  I know about your time in the military.  I know about how you got your enhancements.  I know about how you operate as Deathstroke.  I know about Adeline and your sons Grant and Joseph.”

Slade tensed.  He couldn’t win this fight.  He threw the knife before he even fully registered pulling, it.

“Relax,” Jackson, said completely unfazed as he caught the knife.  “I’m not the one who goes after children.  And yes, I know Grant is technically an adult, but I’m still counting him as a kid.  Anyway, the point is I know everything.”  Jackson’s grin returned as he gestured to the coffee.  “Case in point I even know one of your preferred coffee blends.  Actually, I know all of them this one was just the easiest to get my hands on with such short notice.  Also, I’m keeping this knife.”

Slade had had enough he moved to the window.

“Oh Slade, one more thing,” Jackson said.

Pausing, Slade turned back.  Something had shifted in Jackson’s voice.  It wasn’t just in his voice either.  Jackson was still sitting on his counter holding his cup of coffee, but he no longer looked like the kid his file said he was.  Instead, he looked like the predator his eyes said he was.  The predator Slade knew he was.  Now all Slade saw when he met his eyes was danger. 

“Just to make sure there’s no miscommunication I wanted to make myself absolutely clear.”  Jackson pinned Slade with his gaze.  “I’m not a killer, but if you hurt someone I care about again, I won’t be as nice as I was the other night.  If you hurt or kill any of the Waynes, the Bats, the Carters, or the Gordons directly or indirectly I will come for you.  I will ruin every contract you take.  I will take down any person who dares hire you.  I will stalk you until I destroy your reputation until you are known as bad luck, as the mercenary who can’t complete the simplest contract, until Deathstroke the Terminator is a joke, until everyone has forgotten that you were ever known as the world’s deadliest mercenary.  When I’m done doing that… Then I’ll kill you.  Am I clear?”

“Very.”  Slade said.

Going into the night Slade had still been unsure whether he would try for The Shadow again.  But now, as he made his escape there was no question in Slade’s mind.  There were other, safer ways to protect his reputation.

Dick took a deep breath as he slipped through the window.  Tim had never used the button before.  He had never called The Shadow.  Tim had signaled twice meaning he just wanted to talk, but after his conversation with Bruce three nights ago, Dick didn’t know what to expect.  Dick didn’t know what Tim wanted, but he knew what the conversation was going to be about. 

Dick had avoided this room for three years.  After the way his last conversation with Jason had ended he didn’t like the idea of having another one in this room. 

The room was still wrong.  It was still a reminder of how much he had lost.  It was still a reminder that he wasn’t the same boy they lost.